THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF ILLINOIS 
 LIBRARY 
 
 £> 
 
Lifc4t^ <^V2-<-, 
 
UJ.V'- ■.::>, ■ 
 
 X 
 
LJ. 
 

 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY 
 
 HIS LIFE, WORK, AND TEACHINGS 
 
 AUTHOR OF "MARIA EDGEWORTH," ETC., ETC. 
 
 ** He wisest is who only gives, 
 
 True to himself, the best he can ; 
 
 Who, drifting in the winds of praise, 
 
 The inward monitor obeys ; 
 And, with the boldness that confesses fear. 
 Takes in the crowded sail, and lets his conscience steer 
 
 SAMPSON LOW, MAKSTON, SEARLE, & RIVINGTON, 
 CROWN BUILDINGS, 188, FLEET STREET. 
 [All rights reserved.] 
 
 BY 
 
 GRACE A. OLIVER 
 
 Whittier. 
 
 THIRD EDITION. 
 
 1885. 
 
Eo JHg jFatfjer, 
 
 AMES LOVELL LITTLE, 
 
 WITH 
 
 EVERY SENTIMENT OF AFFECTION, 
 GRATITUDE, AND RESPECT., 
 
 960007 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 When I was asked, some time since, to prepare a 
 sketch of Dean Stanley's life, giving the public the 
 important events in his career, and a general ac- 
 count of his work, with the teaching embodied 
 therein, I was unable, for several reasons, to at- 
 tempt the work. 
 
 Several months later, finding that there was no 
 immediate prospect of an extended work on the 
 subject, and that the demand yet existed for such 
 a book as this, I undertook the work. 
 
 Without attempting a large, elaborate memoir, 
 a task for some friend of Stanley's, I have tried to 
 give the reader the necessary setting and back- 
 ground to the portrait of my subject, in a sketch 
 of his family and surroundings. Life is not long 
 enough to spend it in toiling through long volumes 
 on all subjects ; the world wants portraits of its 
 heroes, saints, and martyrs, in a compact form. 
 
vi 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 For the general public this sketch is written, — a 
 larger volume or volumes will meet the wants of 
 those who love to ponder a life in all its aspects. 
 
 Much of the controversial strife which raged in 
 England, and about Stanley, may be uninteresting 
 to American readers, but some mention of it is 
 necessary, as throwing full light on his work. 
 
 Claiming to belong to those who profess liberal 
 Christianity, I have not thought that this unfitted 
 me for the task. I fancy the portrait of Stanley, 
 as drawn by a Ritualist or an Evangelical - mem- 
 ber of his own Church, would have had less im- 
 partiality shown it, and prejudice would certainly 
 have given an unpleasant tinge to this sunny 
 character. 
 
 I have tried faithfully to put myself in sympathy 
 with Stanley's views, and my whole thought, as I 
 have read his various writings, and the articles and 
 reviews they called forth, has been one of increas- 
 ing admiration and respect for the true Christian- 
 ity, liberality, and Catholicism of the churchman, 
 while seeing the simple charm of the historian, 
 poet, and teacher. One must rise from a study of 
 the Dean's work with a wiser head and happier 
 heart. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 vii 
 
 The rare combination of mind and heart, the re- 
 fined personality of Dean Stanley, has endeared 
 him to a wide circle of readers, who want to know 
 just what he has done and why he did it. What 
 the future holds in store, what other generations 
 will think of him, is not for us to anticipate. 
 Enough to chronicle the events of his beautiful life, 
 to name his earnest, thoughtful work, his elevated 
 teaching — that all these shall cheer and elevate 
 the mind. 
 
 The many phases of thought, the distracting 
 doubts, and the unrest of this age, require that 
 special emphasis shall be given to the pure lives 
 of all, who, like Stanley, have passed on ' unspotted 
 from the world.* 
 
 Grace A. Oliver. 
 *Red Gables,' Swamscot, Nov. 22, 1884. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Introduction. — The Stanley Ancestry. — Edward Stanley. — His 
 Influence in his Parish. — Other Interests i 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Rectory. — Catherine Stanley. — The Stanley Children. — 
 Owen. — Mary i8 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Arthur's Birth. — Early Years. — Mrs. Stanley's Care. — Peculiarities 
 of Temperament. — Alderley Churchyard 33 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Arthur at School. — Progress there. — Vacations. — Poetic Taste. — 
 Choice of a Public School for Him. — First Continental Journey . 44 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Rugby. — Arthur enters the School. — Dr. Arnold, — His Peculiar 
 
 Power. — The Life at Rugby in his Time 58 
 
 ix 
 
X 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 State of Public Education in England. — Dr. Arnold's Method of 
 Teaching. — Arthur's Impressions of Arnold. — Hughes's Picture 
 of Arnold. — Arnold's Moral Influence. — His Confidence in the 
 Sixth-Form Boys. — Classical Education valued by Arnold. — 
 Sympathy of Arthur and Arnold. — Arthur's Account of Dr. Ar- 
 nold's Daily Life. — His Sermons. — Hughes's Picture of the 
 Preaching of Arnold. — The Arnold Home. — Arthur's Life at 
 Rugby. — Friends made there. — Studies and Promotion. — 
 Fags and Fagging. — Vacation. — School 74 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Studies and Letters. — Prizes. — Mrs. Stanley sees Great Progress 
 in Arthur's Work. — Her Letter. — Rugby Magazine. — Arthur 
 an Editor. — His Reminiscences. — Thomas Hughes's Account 
 of meeting Arthur. — Mrs. Stanley's Letters, and a Visit to 
 Rugby. — The Arnolds at Alderley. — William Ewart Glad- 
 stone. — Gray's Poems '. 104 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Oxford Examinations. — Arthur's Descriptions of his Anxiety. — 
 Announces himself chosen Scholar and Exhibitioner of Balliol. 
 — Arnold's Letter to Mrs. Stanley. — Another Term at Rugby. — 
 Vacation. — Hurstmonceaux. — Julius Plare. — Fox How . , . 121 
 
 CHAPTER IX, 
 
 Balliol College. — Arnold's Continued Interest in Stanley, and Stan- 
 ley's Gratitude to Arnold. — The Tractarian Movement. — Ar- 
 thur's Studies 
 
 138 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 xi 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 The Tractarian Movement. — Arthur's Interest in it. — He becomes 
 an Adviser of Lord Melbourne. — Hampden Controversy. — The 
 Revival of Religious Interest in England as stated by Arthur 
 Stanley. — Prize Poem and its Delivery 148 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Alderley Home given up. — Norwich. — Bishop Stanley. — Arthur's 
 Interest in his Father's Elevation. — Doubts about Subscrip- 
 tion. — Arnold's Influence. — The Articles 160 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Manhood. — Holy Orders. — Fellowship at University College. — 
 Studies. — Friends and Pupils. — Journey to Italy and Greece. — 
 Tutor's Life at Oxford 174 
 
 CHAPTER Xni. 
 
 Death of Dr. Arnold. — Arthur Stanley chosen to preach his Funeral 
 
 Sermon. — Writes his Biography. — Two Years' Work The 
 
 Success of the Portrait. — Stanley's own View of his Work. — 
 Thomas Hughes. — Mrs. Stanley at Fox How. — Stanley's Posi- 
 tion. - His Appointment as Select Preacher to the University. — 
 Sermons on the Apostolic Age. — Work and Influence over those 
 around Him. — Interest in the Events of the Day. — His Method 
 of Working 190 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Oxford. — Death of Bishop Stanley. — Owen and Charles Stanley 
 die. — Characters. — Funeral Services at Norwich for the 
 Bishop. — The Gorham Contraversy, and the Article in ' Edin- 
 burgh Review.' — Broad Church. — Arthur Stanley appointed 
 Secretary to the Oxford Commission . . . f » * . * * • 205 
 
xii 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Appointment to Canonry at Canterbury Cathedral. — The Cathe- 
 dral. — Canonry and its Duties. — Home Life There. — Friends. 
 — 'Memorials of Canterbury' written. — Yearly Journeys.— 
 Eastern Travels. — ' Sinai and Palestine ' written 218 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Canterbury. — '■ Sinai and Palestine.' — Extracts from the Journals 
 and Letters in the East. — Remarks of Critics on * Sinai and 
 Palestine.' — Crimean War. — Journey to Russia. — Study of the 
 Russian Church, — The ' Eastern Church History' and 'Lectures 
 on Ecclesiastical History ' prepared. — Appointment to Regius 
 Professorship of Ecclesiastical History, and Canonry at Christ 
 Church, Oxford. — Close of Canterbury Life. — * Sermons 
 preached at Canterbury ' 240 
 
 CHAPTER XVn. 
 
 Oxford. — Professorship. — Lectures. — Social Life. — An Anec- 
 dote. — Journey to the East with the Prince of Wales. — His 
 Mother's Death. — ' Sermons in the East.' — 'Jewish Church.' — 
 'Essays and Reviews' reviewed by Stanley. — Appointments. — 
 Letter on Subscription addressed to the Bishop of London, and 
 Results , 271 
 
 CHAPTER XVni. 
 
 Appointment to the Deanery of Westminster. — Opposition to this 
 Appointment. — Westminster Abbey. — The Deanery. — The 
 Functions of the Abbots. — Early Deans. — Stanley's Mar- 
 riage. — Lady Augusta Bruce. — The Bruces. — Dean Stanley 
 takes Leave of Oxford. — Thomas Erskine of Linlathen. — His 
 Character 297 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 xiii 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Installation as Dean of Westminster. — Life at the Deanery. — Social 
 Duties. — Work. — Interest in Westminster Working-People, 
 their Unions, etc. — Memorials of Westminster Abbey. — Second 
 Volume 'Jewish Church.' — Various Articles for Reviews, Maga- 
 zines, etc. — The Dean's Preaching. — His Reading. — The West- 
 minster Sermons. — Visitors at the Deanery. — Anecdotes. — 
 Controversies. — Defence of Colenso. — Remarks. — Maurice. — 
 ' The Westminster Scandal,' and the Dean's Position in regard 
 to it 318 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Dean Stanley's Love of Scotland, its Literature, its People. — Anec- 
 dotes. — Russia. — Illness of Lady Augusta Stanley. — Rector of 
 St. Andrew's. — His Love for the Royal Family. — Death of 
 Lady Augusta Stanley. — Funeral. — Expressions of Sympathy 
 for the Dean. — Valedictory Address at St, Andrew's. — Remarks 
 on it. — The Dean's Theological Statements 348 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 The Dean visits America. — Remarks. — His Visit to Montreal. ^ 
 His own Words about the Future of America. — A Visit to Italy 
 with his Sister. — Mary Stanley's Death.— Anecdotes of the 
 Dean. — ' Christian Institutions ' published. — Failing Health. — 
 Last Work. — An Anecdote 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Last Articles. — Disappointment about the Prince Imperial's Monu- 
 ment. — Last Weeks. — Last Sermon. — Illness. — Death. — 
 Funeral Services. — Remarks. — Personal Appearance of Dean 
 Stanley. — His Position as Historian, Theologian, and Church- 
 man. — Remarks of the Archbishop of Canterbury. — Of J. P. 
 Hopps. — His own Remarks about Dean Milman applied to him- 
 self. — Summary 389 
 
Arthur Penrhyn Stanley. 
 
Arthur Penrhyn Stanley. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. — THE STANLEY ANCESTRY. —EDWARD 
 STANLEY. — HIS INFLUENCE IN HIS PARISH. — OTHER 
 INTERESTS. 
 
 Arthur Penrhyn Stanley was descended from 
 the ancient and historic house of Stanley, and dis- 
 tantly connected with many families of that name, 
 notably the other branch which held the earldom 
 of Derby. 
 
 The name of Stanley is one full of historic mem- 
 ories for Englishmen. It was a Stanley who on 
 the field of Bosworth placed the crown of England 
 on the head of his own step-son, the first Tudor 
 king, — the crown so often reproduced, sometimes 
 with the bush on which it was found hanging, in 
 the stately Chapel of Henry VH. in Westminster 
 Abbey. The recollection of Flodden Field, with 
 'the fatal battle where Scotland saw so many of her 
 bravest sons fall,' is full of the prowess of another 
 
2 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 Stanley. The reader will be interested to hear 
 of the only place where one descendant of that race 
 recalled his connection with his ancestor's deeds. 
 It is that in which, after describing the marvellous 
 promise of Alexander Stuart, the shortlived son of 
 James IV., the pupil of Erasmus, Dean Stanley, at 
 St. Andrews, spoke of his ^ gentle manners and 
 playful humor,' adding 'he was keen as a hound 
 in the pursuit of knowledge.* The dean goes 
 on to say of ' the young Marcellus of the Scottish 
 Church,' ' If he fell in the memorable charge of 
 my namesake on that fatal day, may he accept, 
 thus late, the lament which a kinsman of his foe 
 would fain pour over his untimely bier.' * Stout 
 Stanley' led the Enghsh right in the battle of 
 Flodden Field. 
 
 * Let Stanley charge with spur of fire, 
 With Chester charge, and Lancashire. 
 
 And Stanley was the cry, 
 
 Charge, Chester, charge, On, Stanley, on ! 
 
 Were the last words of Marmion ' 
 
 On ^Flodden's fatal field. 
 
 Where shivered was fair Scotland's spear, 
 
 And broken was her shield ! ' 
 
HIS ANCESTORS. 
 
 3 
 
 The Stanleys had their home at the old ances- 
 tral estate of Alderley, in Cheshire. Arthur Stan- 
 ley's grandmother was the heiress of Hugh Owen, 
 Esq., of Penrhos, Anglesea. Sir John Thomas 
 Stanley, his grandfather, was the representative of 
 his own branch of the Stanley family, and a man 
 of considerable influence in the county, being the 
 sixth baronet of the name. He made some pre- 
 tensions to literature, publishing in 1799 an account 
 of a voyage he made to the Hebrides. He trans- 
 lated from Burger the * Leonora ' on which several 
 people tried their hand ; William Taylor of Nor- 
 wich, Pye, and Spencer being among the number. 
 
 Sir J. T. Stanley was succeeded in his title and 
 property by his eldest son, who was created in 
 1839 Baron Stanley of Alderley. The present 
 holder of the title is well known in England and 
 America for his liberal views, and a very fair 
 literary ability. He was Secretary of Legation at 
 Athens in 1854, and succeeded to the title in 1869. 
 
 He has published several works ; among them 
 Rouman Anthology, a collection of Moldavian and 
 Wallachian ballads ; an original and interesting 
 book, *The East and the West,* the result of exten- 
 sive travel ; with other works on public questions. 
 
4 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 The father of Arthur Stanley was the second 
 son and seventh child of Sir J. T. Stanley, and 
 his wife Margaret, the Welsh heiress. Some 
 mention is proper of one who was a marked man 
 in England during his time. Edward Stanley, 
 rector of Alderley and bishop of Norwich, was 
 born the ist of January, 1779, ^^^^ father's 
 residence in London. In his early years he had a 
 perfect passion for the sea, and always retained 
 the most ardent interest in all matters relating to 
 the navy. His son says, * A cheerful and san- 
 guine temper, readiness of decision, fertility of 
 resource, activity and quickness of mind and body, 
 and a spirit of enterprise that knew no danger, 
 no impossibility, no difficulty, could hardly have 
 failed to ensure success in that sphere to which 
 his tastes had been thus early turned.' 
 
 A good family living, with almost certain pro- 
 vision for life, was probably the important factor 
 in his father's mind, and young Stanley, who wept 
 at the sight of a ship which he was not allowed to 
 enter, and slept on the shelf of a wardrobe in 
 order to fancy himself at sea, was destined for a 
 very different career. 
 
 He was unfortunate in frequent changes in 
 
THE DEAN'S FATHER. 
 
 5 
 
 schools and tutors, and, on his entrance at St. 
 John's College, Cambridge, found he was obliged 
 to begin his studies almost from the earliest point. 
 Greek he was totally ignorant of, Latin he knew a 
 little, and mathematics he had studied in a desul- 
 tory manner without any plan. He made great 
 efforts to remedy these deficiencies, and acquired 
 enough classical knowledge for ordinary purposes. 
 To mathematics he so applied himself that he 
 was a wrangler in the mathematical tripos of 
 1802. 
 
 In the interval between his college life and ordi- 
 nation he travelled for a year in Switzerland, 
 Italy, Spain, and Portugal, from whence he re- 
 turned, at his brother's request, to command the 
 'Alderley Volunteers,' raised by him on the family 
 property at the time of the expected French in- 
 vasion. 
 
 In 1805, after three years spent as curate of 
 Windlesham, in Surrey, he was presented by his 
 father to the family living of Alderley; and in 
 1 8 10 he married Catherine, daughter of the Rev. 
 Oswald Leycester, rector of Stoke-upon-Tern, by 
 whom he had five children. Alderley was a spot 
 which, as well by its natural beauty as by its 
 
6 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 hereditary associations, offered great attractions 
 to its new rector. 
 
 The village people gladly welcomed Edward 
 Stanley as their rector. The family were popular 
 among these simple people, and the kind and 
 judicious benevolence of his brother John, who, 
 after his marriage with the eldest daughter of 
 Lord Sheffield, in 1796, had made it his constant 
 object to best serve the interests of his tenants, 
 had greatly endeared him to them. Mr. Stanley 
 had taken up his permanent residence at the 
 Hall, the old home of his father, later his own, 
 and he associated his people with his own interests 
 and domestic pleasures, making the birthdays of 
 his children fete days for the Alderley people. 
 Seven daughters born to him made the old Hall a 
 lively spot. 
 
 Arthur Stanley says of his father's position in 
 his village parish: 'The parish of Alderley, which 
 consisted of an agricultural population of about 
 thirteen hundred souls, had, from the long apathy 
 or non-residence of the previous incumbent, been 
 greatly neglected. The clerk used to go to the 
 churchyard-stile to see whether there were any 
 more coming to church, for there were seldom 
 
A MODEL CLERGYMAN, 
 
 7 
 
 enough to make a congregation. The rector used 
 to boast that he had never set foot in a sick 
 person's cottage/ And although this was proba- 
 bly a more than usually unfavorable specimen of 
 ministerial neglect, the average standard of the 
 neighboring clergy was not likely to present a 
 high model of excellence to a new-comer. All 
 who could afford it hunted ; few, if any, rose 
 above the ordinary routine of the stated services 
 of the Church. An ardent and generous nature 
 would, under any circumstances, have been ex- 
 cited to energy by the very neglect and indiffer- 
 ence which surrounded, or which had preceded 
 him ; and in his case was superadded that strong 
 sense of duty. 
 
 * To him the call of duty was not merely a com- 
 mand, but an encouragement, — the voice of a 
 trumpet which cheered and inspired him at the 
 same time that it compelled him to act.' He 
 ruled his little kingdom with kindly sway, even 
 incurring the charge of ' Methodism ' by his 
 devotion to the cause of religion. He estab- 
 lished improved village schools, inaugurating a sys- 
 tem of examinations twice a year. Little rewards 
 and a kindly word were powerful incentives. 
 
8 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 'No task' (these are the words of one once 
 amongst their number) * seemed too difficult for 
 them to learn ; and if well learned, they knew that 
 they were sure to be rewarded by the rector's 
 well-known smile and expression of approbation, 
 and his gentle tap on the head of each.' 
 
 On these examination days he regaled them at 
 his own house - with a good dinner and various 
 amusements. Sometimes, to their great delight, he 
 allowed them to accompany him in his boat (on Al- 
 derley Mere) and spent the afternoon on the water 
 with them himself. 
 
 Weekly rounds of visits were made by Mr. Stan- 
 ley, and among the villagers he spoke to them of 
 their common pursuits and cares as if he were one 
 of themselves ; and the result was that they were 
 cheered and animated by his presence and his ac- 
 tive interest in their welfare, as well as warned and 
 consoled by his constructions. When he looked 
 into the schools, it was not merely to glance round 
 the classes, or to ask a few formal questions, to see 
 that all was in order, but he had something to say 
 to each individual scholar, of encouragement or 
 rebuke. In his rides round the parish, the children 
 used to run out of the houses to catch the wonted 
 
INFLUENCE FOR GOOD, 
 
 9 
 
 smile, or gesture, or call, of the rector as he passed, 
 or to claim the cakes and gingerbread that he 
 brought with him for those whose hands and faces 
 were clean ; and the poor cottagers long afterwards 
 described how their hearts beat with pleasure as 
 they heard the short, quick tramping of his horse's 
 feet as he went in. When he entered a sick cham- 
 ber he never failed to express the joy which neatness 
 and order gave him, or to reprove where he found it 
 otherwise. Whatever was to be done in the parish 
 for their good, they were sure to find in him an 
 active supporter. He took so much trouble, they 
 said, in whatever he did — never sparing himself 
 for whatever he took in hand. The Rectory be- 
 came the home of the parish. 
 
 He tried hard to check the prevailing vice of the 
 rural neighborhood, drunkenness, visiting the beer 
 shops, and placarding in them short, simple exhor- 
 tations to a sober life. He denounced in strong 
 language the ' crying sin ' of Cheshire, the love 
 of drink, and it was said afterwards, * Whenever,' 
 — such was the homely expression of the people, 
 — ' whenever there was a drunken fight down at 
 the village, and he knew of it, he would always come 
 out to stop it — there was such a spirit in him.' 
 
10 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 On one of these occasions, word was brought 
 to him of a riotous crowd which had assembled to 
 witness a desperate prize-fight, adjourned to the 
 outskirts of his parish, and which the respectable 
 inhabitants were unable to disperse. * The whole 
 field (so one of the humbler neighbors represented 
 it) was filled, and all the trees round about — when 
 in about a quarter of an hour I saw the rector 
 coming up the road on his little black horse as 
 quick as lightning, and I trembled for fear they 
 should harm him. He rode into the field and just 
 looked quick round (as if he thought the same) to 
 see who there was that would be on his side. But it 
 was not needed — he rode into the midst of the 
 crowd, and in one moment it was all over ; there 
 was a great calm ; the blows stopped ; it was as if 
 they would all have wished to cover themselves up 
 in the earth — all from the trees they dropped down 
 directly — no one said a word, and all went away 
 humbled.' The next day he sent for the two men, 
 not to scold them, but to speak to them, and sent 
 them each away with a Bible. Dissent never flour- 
 ished in this worthy man's day, and his church 
 was full. 
 
 He studied the phenomena of the animal crea- 
 
HOME OF THE STARLING, 11 
 
 tion, and took special pleasure in ornithology. 
 Some years after, Mr. Stanley, in describing some 
 habits of birds, described his own home most 
 charmingly as the home of the starling, saying, — 
 * Close before the window of the scene of our 
 observation, a well-mown, short-grassed lawn is 
 spread. Close at hand, within half a stone's- 
 throw, stands an ivy-mantled parish church, with 
 its massy gray tower, from the turreted pinnacle 
 of which rises a tall flag staff, crowned by its 
 weathercock ; under the eaves and within the 
 hollows and chinks of the masonry of this tower 
 are his nursery establishments. On the battle- 
 ments and projecting grotesque tracery of its 
 Gothic ornaments he retires to enjoy himself, 
 looking down on the rural world below ; while, 
 at other times, a still more elevated party will 
 crowd together on the letters of the weather- 
 cock, or, accustomed to its motion, sociably twitter 
 away their chattering song, as the vane creaks 
 slowly round with every change of wind.' 
 
 In another place he says of Alderley : ^ Not 
 far from the church we have mentioned, there 
 is a considerable sheet of water, occupying nearly 
 thirty acres — the mere — flanked and feathered 
 
12 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 on the eastern side by the old beech-wood already 
 spoken of as the abiding place of the jackdaws. 
 Its western margin is bounded by an artificial 
 dam, which, as the water is upon a much higher 
 level, commands an extensive view over a flat, 
 rich country, the horizon terminated by the faint 
 outline of the first range of the Welsh mountains. 
 This dam, on the finer evenings of November, 
 was once the favorite resort of many persons, 
 who found an additional attraction in watching 
 the gradual assemblage of the starling. About 
 an hour before sunset, little flocks, by twenties 
 or fifties, kept gradually dropping in, their numbers 
 increasing as daylight waned, till one vast flight 
 was formed, amounting to thousands, and at times 
 we might almost say to millions. Nothing could 
 be more interesting or beautiful than to witness 
 their graceful evolutions.* 
 
 He used to say of the observations he made in 
 natural history, 'The perversions of men would 
 have made an infidel of me, but for the counter- 
 acting impressions of Divine Providence in the 
 works of nature.' He embodied his observations in 
 a small book, published in 1836 by the Society for 
 Promoting Christian Knowledge, and entitled it 
 
ALDERLEY, 
 
 13 
 
 'A Familiar History of Birds, their Nature, Habits, 
 and Instincts/ 
 
 One very close observer and near relation, Au- 
 gustus Hare, has given a delightful picture of 
 Alderley which cannot fail to interest the reader. 
 There are few country places in England which 
 possess such a singular charm as Alderley. 'All 
 who have lived in it have loved it, and to the 
 Stanley family it has ever presented the ideal of 
 that which is most interesting and beautiful. 
 There the usually flat pasture lands of Cheshire 
 rise suddenly into the rocky ridge of Alderley 
 Edge, with its Holy Well under an overhanging 
 cliff ; its gnarled pine-trees, and its storm-beaten 
 beacon-tower, ready to give notice of an invasion, 
 looking far over the green plain to the smoke of 
 Stockport and Macclesfield, which . indicates the 
 presence of great towns on the horizon. Beauti- 
 ful are the beech woods which clothe the western 
 side of the Edge, and feather over mossy lawns 
 to the mere, which receives a reflection of their 
 gorgeous autumnal tints, softened by a blue haze 
 on its waters.' 
 
 'Beyond the mere and Lord Stanley's park, 
 on the edge of the pasture-lands, are the church 
 
14 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 and its surroundings — a wonderfully harmonious 
 group, encircled by trees, with the old timbered 
 inn of the Eagle and Child, at the corner of the 
 lane which turns up to them. In later times the 
 church itself has undergone a certain amount of 
 restoration; but sixty years ago it was marvel- 
 lously picturesque, its chancel mantled in ivy of 
 massy folds, which, while they concealed the 
 rather indifferent architecture, had a glory of their 
 own very different to the clipped, ill-used ivy 
 which we generally see on such buildings ; but 
 the old clock-tower, the outside stone staircase 
 leading to the park pew, the crowded groups of 
 large, square, lichen-stained gravestones, the dis- 
 used font in the churchyard, overhung by a yew- 
 tree, and the gable-ended schoolhouse at the gate, 
 built of red sandstone, with gray copings and 
 mullioned windows, were the same.' 
 
 * Close by was the rectory, with its garden, — the 
 Dutch garden, of many labyrinthine flower-beds, 
 — joining the churchyard. A low house, with a 
 verandah, forming a wide balcony for the upper 
 story, where bird-cages hung among the roses ; 
 its rooms and passages filled with pictures, books, 
 and the old carved oak furniture, usually little 
 
EDWARD STANLEY, 
 
 15 
 
 sought or valued in those days, but which the 
 rector took dehght in picking up among his 
 cottages/ 
 
 Mr. Hare, in speaking of his uncle, — for Mrs. 
 Hare, his mother, was sister of Mrs. Stanley, — 
 describes his appearance thus : * He was a little 
 man, active in figure and in movement, with dark, 
 piercing eyes, rendered more remarkable by the 
 snow-white hair which was his characteristic even 
 when very young. With the liveliest interest on 
 all subjects, — political, philosophical, scientific, 
 theological ; with inexhaustible plans for the good 
 of the human race in general, but especially for 
 the benefit of his parishioners and the amusement 
 of his seven nieces at the park, he was the most 
 popular character in the country-side. 
 
 'To children he was indescribably delightful. 
 There was nothing that he was not supposed to 
 know — and, indeed, who was there who knew 
 more } — of insect life, of the ways and habits of 
 birds, of fossils and where to find them, of drawing, 
 of etching on wood and lithographing, of plants 
 and gardens, of the construction of ships and boats, 
 and' of the thousand home manufactures of which 
 he was a complete master/ 
 
16 . ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 While at Alclerley he contributed more or less 
 to the periodicals of the day the results of his 
 studies, or more frequently, of the rapid six weeks 
 excursions which he used to make in the summer 
 months ; of these perhaps the most remarkable 
 is an account, afterwards reprinted from * Black- 
 wood's Magazine,' of an adventure in the Alps 
 on the * Mauvais Pas,' interesting both as illus- 
 trative of his own character, and also as having 
 in all probability suggested to Sir Walter Scott 
 the opening scene in the romance of ' Anne of 
 Geierstein/ He was also one of the earliest and 
 most regular attendants of the meetings of the 
 British Association for the Advancement of Science, 
 at one of which he was, in 1836, appointed vice- 
 president. 
 
 His son says * a lecture on geology, which he 
 delivered at an institution in the neighboring 
 town of Macclesfield, was, it is believed, one of the 
 first contributions of the kind from any minister of 
 the Church of England. Amongst his hearers were 
 eight barefooted boys, who wandered in by chance. 
 It awakened in them the first spark of intellec- 
 tual ardor. One of them, fifty years later, stated 
 to the writer of these pages, whom he met return- 
 
RESULTS OF A LECTURE, 
 
 17 
 
 ing from a Continental journey, how, from the 
 impulse then given, he had entered on a prosper- 
 ous commercial life, and still retained, from the 
 grateful sense of the good then received, an undy- 
 ing interest in his benefactor and his benefactor s 
 son/ 
 
CHAPTER IL 
 
 THE RECTORY. — CATHERINE STANLEY. — THE STAN- 
 LEY CHILDREN. — OWEN.— MARY. 
 
 Something must be said of the inmates of the 
 pleasant home where the rector of Alderley car- 
 ried his young bride, Catherine, when he married 
 in 1810. This lady was the eldest daughter of 
 the rector of Stoke-upon-Tern. The Leycesters 
 were of an old Cheshire family which had been 
 near and dear neighbors of the Stanleys through 
 generations. Toft, the faraily home, delightful, 
 cosy — the old seat of the Leycesters, was but a 
 few miles from Alderley. 
 
 Catherine Leycester was only sixteen years old 
 at the time of her engagement, and eighteen 
 when she married Edward Stanley. She was a 
 truly noble woman. Early thrown much on her 
 'own resources, by the ill-health of her mother, 
 she was wont to think for herself, reading much 
 18 
 
MRS. STANLEY. 
 
 19 
 
 and considering well, in the quiet of her home, the 
 ideas she imbibed from the great minds of the 
 past. Maria Leycester, afterwards Mrs. Hare, 
 was several years younger than Catherine, who 
 was entrusted with the responsibility of her train- 
 ing and education. 
 
 Augustus Hare says of his aunt : She was the 
 best of listeners, fixing her eyes upon the speaker, 
 but saying little herself, so that her old uncle, 
 Hugh Leycester, used to assert of her, Kitty has 
 much sterling gold, but gives no ready change. 
 ' To the frivolity of an ordinary acquaintance, her 
 mental superiority and absolute self-possession of 
 manner must always have made her somewhat 
 alarming ; but those who had the opportunity of 
 penetrating beneath the surface were no less as- 
 tonished at her originality and freshness of ideas, 
 and hier keen, though quiet, enjoyment of life, its 
 pursuits and friendships, than by the calm wisdom 
 of her advice, and her power of penetration into 
 the characters — and consequently the temptations 
 and difficulties — of others.' 
 
 Arthur Stanley paid a beautiful tribute to his 
 mother's memory when he inscribed on her tomb- / 
 stone the ' firm faith, calm wisdom, and tender 
 
20 
 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 sympathy, speaking the truth in love/ with which 
 she ' counselled, encouraged, and comforted ' him ' 
 and others. He also drew her portrait. in a few 
 words in the preface to the memorials of his father 
 and mother which he prepared for the public. 
 Rewrote: ^Catherine Stanley was thirteen' years 
 younger than her husband, and was married at the 
 early age of eighteen. Throughout his course she 
 was his constant stay and support, and in his 
 influence and labors she took an unfailing inter- 
 est and pride. She survived him for twelve years, 
 during which the happiness and energy of her 
 existence were concentrated on the son and the 
 two daughters who were still left to her. 
 
 *She was one of those women of whom Words- 
 worth's lines, with a slight variation, were singu- 
 larly true — 
 
 ' Nobly planned, 
 To warn, to counsel, to command.' 
 
 * There was a quiet wisdom, a rare unselfishness, 
 a calm discrimination, a firm decision, which made 
 her judgment and her influence felt through the 
 whole circle in which she lived. 
 
 *To the outside world she was -comparatively 
 unknown. It might well have been, therefore, that 
 
MRS, STANLEY, 
 
 21 
 
 such a character should have passed away like a 
 fragrance that nothing can recall. But it so hap- 
 pens that, in her earlier life, she left, in journals or 
 in letters, remarks which have been thought worth 
 preserving, not only as the genuine reflection of 
 herself, but also as products of a culture such as a 
 simple country life in the first years of this cen- 
 tury could ifurnish. 
 
 * It was of her that Sydney Smith said. Hers is a 
 porcelain understanding. It is in this porcelain 
 delicacy of intelligence that the main interest 
 of these extracts consists : and they will not be 
 deemed less instructive because, like her hus- 
 band's activity, her own spiritual insight belonged 
 to that larger sphere of religion which is above 
 and beyond the passing controversies of the 
 day.' 
 
 In writing from her new home, shortly after her 
 marriage, one finds the following bit of word-paint- 
 ing by Catherine Stanley, which graphically de- 
 scribes her impressions of the scene before her, 
 while at the same time it gives the reader an 
 idea of the young wife's clear and powerful mind. 
 How few young women of eighteen are either 
 capable of feeling or describing the charms of 
 
22 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 nature so vividly. She is writing of Alderley 
 Mere, and says, — 
 
 ^ The purplish brown of the wood rising above 
 the softened reflection of it in the water ; a few 
 touches of brighter brown in the shrubs and ferns 
 near the edge ; the boat-house, relieved by the 
 dark wood behind it ; a line of yellowish-brown 
 reeds breaking the reflection of it in the water ; 
 and another still brighter yellow-and-brown island 
 coming immediately before it ; the soft blue haze 
 spread over the water and softening the reflected 
 outlines of the wood without weakening the effect, 
 contrasted here and there with the vivid and de- 
 terminate outline of a few leaves or weeds lying 
 on the surface of the water ; the scene enlivened 
 now and then by a wild duck darting from the 
 reeds across the lake, making a flutter and foam 
 before her, and leaving a line of clear light behind 
 her on her path, her wild cry distinctly echoed 
 from the wood, and sometimes both from the wood 
 and deer-house together, — such a simplicity, yet 
 variety of tint, such a force of effect, and such a 
 softness of shade and color ! Artists, one and 
 all, hide your diminished heads ! ' 
 
 The Alderley rectory was a very happy home 
 
OWEN STANLEY. 
 
 23 
 
 for the young wife and mother. Five children 
 came to brighten the days, and we have constant 
 references in diaries, notes, and letters to the little 
 ones, — their growth, development, pleasures, and 
 trials. Owen, born first, lived to distinguish him- 
 self in the royal navy, his father's early ambition 
 living in him. 
 
 After his Charter House studies were ended, his 
 passionate love for the sea was indulged by his 
 father, who must have recalled the painful efforts 
 of his own youth to forget his early ambition for a 
 sailor s life. When the training of Owen Stanley 
 in several vessels was ended, he served in the 
 * Adventure,' and assisted in the exploration of the 
 Straits of Magellan. After a survey of the Gulf 
 of Lepanto, and scientific work in the Mediter- 
 ranean, he was appointed, in 1836, to the 'Terror' 
 on her expedition, in charge of Sir George Back, 
 in search of Sir John Ross, having charge of the 
 astronomical and magnetic operations. And we 
 shall later take up the story of his too brief career 
 in its proper place. 
 
 Then came Mary, the comfort of the home, 
 and widely known for her benevolence and judi- 
 cious charities. Born in 18 13, two years before 
 
24 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Arthur, she always lived much at Alderley, to 
 which spot she was greatly attached, with the 
 exception of short visits to friends and a journey 
 now and then. When her father was called to 
 the see of Norwich, she first was able to show 
 her executive ability and capacity for organiza- 
 tion of charitable work, for which she afterwards 
 become so well known in the Crimean hospitals, 
 where she labored in sympathetic co-operation of 
 Florence Nightingale's w^ork. She carried the 
 second detachment of lady nurses across the stormy 
 Mediterranean to Constantinople; Florence Night- 
 ingale having preceded her with the first, after 
 the tidings of Alma thrilled the English heart. 
 
 At Constantinople she labored for some weeks 
 in the naval hospital, aided by Lord Stratford de 
 Redcliffe, then at the height of his great career 
 as ambassador in that city, later taking charge 
 of the military hospital at Koulalee. From her 
 own words the following extracts are taken, to 
 show her personal interest in this work: — 'In 
 January we began work at the hospital at Koula- 
 lee. There we realized what protracted war 
 was. The battles were over. It was not the 
 wounded we were called upon to tend, but those 
 
KOULALEE. 
 
 25 
 
 who were stricken down with fever, dysentery, 
 and frost-bites, from long exposure in the trenches. 
 From these patient, heroic sufferers we learned 
 what war entailed ; and it is a gratifying thought 
 that, during an attendance of months at that hospi- 
 tal, going, as we did, into the wards at all hours, 
 no words of complaint, no oaths, no coarse lan- 
 guage, ever were heard by us from the lips of our 
 British soldiers. . 
 
 'Some days and scenes are specially stamped 
 upon one's memory. Who will forget the arrival 
 of the first batch of invalids who were to be 
 located in the upper hospital, only vacated by the 
 Turks a week before ? There was the huge wood 
 fire in the stoveless kitchen, the large cauldrons 
 of water set on, the basins of arrowroot mixed, 
 thrown in and stirred with a long wooden pole 
 for want of better implements. Then was the 
 melancholy procession up the hill ; worn-out men 
 dragging their weak and weary frames along, some 
 supported on each side, some carried on stretchers. 
 Who will forget the sensation caused by salutes 
 fired at Constantinople, reverberating, as they did, 
 across the Bosphorus till the old walls of Koula- 
 lee shook again ? In the wards the effect was 
 
26 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 electric. Had Sebastopol fallen? Dying men 
 sat up in their beds and clasped their hands, 
 unable to utter more than the one word, Sebas- 
 topol ! Has it fallen ? Would that I had been 
 in at the last ! 
 
 ' Perhaps one of the most memorable days was 
 that of the arrival of the news of the unexpected 
 death of the Emperor of Russia. The excite- 
 ment in the wards was great. From bed to bed 
 the words travelled round, Nicholas is dead, 
 Nicholas is dead. The Emperor of Russia is 
 dead. The remarks were varied — Thank God! 
 All blessings be with you for bringing us such 
 blessed news. What! Nicholas.^ Nicholas is 
 dead t Well, one should not be glad at anyone's 
 death, but we can't help it now. How did he 
 die t Well, I'd rather have that news than a 
 month's pay — I hope it is true. He's a deal 
 to answer for; he's been the death of thousands. 
 One man burst into tears, and, slowly raising his 
 hands, he clasped them in fervent prayer, exclaim- 
 ing, Thank God! — and then, after a pause. The 
 Lord have mercy upon his soul ! * In one letter 
 she wrote home, she said, 'It is worth coming 
 out from England to see the glad smiles which 
 
MARY STANLEY. 
 
 27 
 
 welcome us now when we go in, and to hear 
 the blessings with which we are dismissed/ 
 
 The quiet, unobtrusive work of Mary Stanley 
 was little known outside the walls of the hospi- 
 tal, but her efficient assistance, and the faithful 
 spirit in which she labored was thoroughly appre- 
 ciated by the medical and military men who saw 
 her unremitting devotion to her duties. A brooch 
 given her by the Sultan, who thus showed his 
 appreciation of the labors of this faithful band 
 of workers, each of whom received a similar mark 
 of recognition from him, with the wardrobe she 
 used at Koulalee, were bequeathed by her as 
 heirlooms, the first to the family, the other to her 
 beloved Alderley home. 
 
 To use the words of the gifted historian of 
 the Crimean war, — Kinglake, — who highly valued 
 her, 'the spirit of her large and resolute benevo- 
 lence never > seemed, as is sometimes the case, 
 to chill her affections or weaken the ties of 
 friendship. The halo that her good deeds threw 
 around her was never pale in my eyes, but always 
 radiant.' The feeling that her public labors were 
 for the most part unacknowledged and almost un- 
 known — a circumstance due to various causes — 
 
28 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 cast something of a shade over her life, but she 
 toiled on with that indomitable purpose and quiet 
 energy which were among her chief character- 
 istics. Sometimes she remarked to her friends, 
 * My mother used to say to me. Remember, 
 Mary, your lot in life is to sow for others to 
 reap. She was right, and I am contented that 
 it should be so.' And she would also say * I 
 never forget the last entry in Dr. Arnold's journal. 
 When I first read it I used to wonder what it 
 could mean ; I have learned to know its truth, 
 and I repeat it to myself twice a day. Let me 
 labor to do God's will, yet not anxious that it 
 should be done by me rather than by others if 
 God disapproves of my doing it/ 
 
 Lady Strangford, widely known by her own hos- 
 pital labors in the East, and noble hom.e charities, 
 has also given the world a sympathetic sketch of 
 Mary Stanley and her good works. After Mary 
 Stanley's return to London she busied herself with 
 flower missions, hospital works, and savings insti- 
 tutions for the poor. She always retained her 
 interest in the scene of her Eastern experiences, 
 and in 1861 she revisited Koulalee, where she 
 found that in the interval the barracks had been 
 
THE CRIMEA, 
 
 29 
 
 laid waste ; the walls only remained, with the 
 single exception of the corner tower where the 
 nurses were first quartered. This was untouched ; 
 even the cupboards remained, recalling the gifts of 
 kind and distant friends in England, with which 
 they had been so constantly filled. One wing still 
 retained its upper gallery. Through these ruined 
 and deserted courts, each corner telling its bygone 
 tale, she was allowed to wander undisturbed, and 
 to look again at the view from ' the shore walk,* 
 even more beautiful in its bright summer garb 
 than when it used to act as a restorative in the 
 dark days of that dismal winter. On the occasion 
 of her first visit, in 1854, she had never been able 
 to leave her post for the actual scene of war in the 
 Crimea. Day by day she described the intense 
 eagerness with which they saw the crowded war 
 steamers pass constantly under their windows, 
 backwards and forwards, to and from the Black 
 Sea. 'Once only,' she says, Mid we look upon 
 its waters — once we went to the top of the 
 Giant's Mountain, and felt then that nothing 
 intervened between us and the one point of inter- 
 est. But on the second visit she had the deep 
 enjoyment of traversing the scenes in the Crimea 
 
30 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 itself, every name of which, during her former 
 stay, had awakened such inspiring thoughts ; and 
 she never ceased to watch with jealous vigilance 
 every report which came to her of the care or 
 neglect with which the soldiers' graves on those 
 famous heights were treated/ She left an inter- 
 esting record of that visit in 'Ten Days in the 
 Crimea,' printed in Macmillan's Magazine in 1862. 
 
 She had, previous to her Crimean hospital work, 
 published some observations on hospitals and the 
 nursing incidental to charity. Some years earlier 
 she printed recollections of her early days in a 
 simple tale, 'True to Life/ wherein she embodied 
 the incidents of an adventurous trip over the moun- 
 tains of Spain, through snowdrifts and torrents of 
 rain. She had sailed with her sister on Owen's 
 ship, the * Rattlesnake,' to Madeira, and on their 
 return they halted at Gibraltar, and were forced 
 by stress of weather to undertake the midwinter 
 ride she then recorded. 
 
 In 1 8 14 Mrs. Stanley gave a little picture of the 
 home life at the rectory, where these two little 
 children already filled her thoughts and gladdened 
 her heart. It is dated July i : ' How unaccounta- 
 ble are the sources of our enjoyment. To-day 
 
HOME LIFE. 
 
 31 
 
 mine has been innocent, simple enjoyment, with- 
 out the interference of variety, interest, or novelty 
 — the mere pleasure of using all my faculties of ^ 
 mind and body with no restraint or curb, and the 
 disposition to use them. I walked with the girls : 
 I swung with them and I drew with them, and I 
 believe the power of sympathy makes me feel 
 younger with them ; and it is so delightful to be 
 able to be a girl again ; the moments are really 
 too precious to be lost. Then came our walk this 
 evening, our returning and playing at cricket, 
 drinking tea on the lawn, and breathing the sweet 
 evening air in the garden ; and the cheerful, happy 
 group drawing round the table with books and 
 pencils, the armchair in sight of the moon, and 
 then the being made miserable by Mrs. Opie's 
 Father and Daughter. All these things I have 
 enjoyed, and I have felt happy, and they have 
 caused pleasant thoughts and imaginations to 
 pass through my mind. In short, my body and 
 mind have been in perfect health, and everything 
 has tasted well to them, for I believe that is the 
 secret of all happiness ; the mind is alive to the 
 circumstances which suggest ideas of ease, ele- 
 gance, refinement, and freedom, as well as to 
 
32 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 those which suggest the wilder images. It is as 
 much influenced in its way by the luxuries and 
 comforts of a large place as by the beauties of 
 nature in their different forms ; and this, without 
 by any means finding or feeling the same circum- 
 stances necessary to one's own possession of 
 happiness, any more than it makes one miserable 
 to live out of a fine country, because it makes one 
 happy to be in it.' 
 
 She was, after all, only a girl of twenty-two, this 
 beloved, light-hearted, happy young mother, who 
 wrote thus of the day just passed. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 ARTHUR'S BIRTH. — EARLY YEARS.— MRS. STANLEY'S 
 CARE. -PECULIARITIES OF TEMPERAMENT. 
 
 Arthur Penrhyn Stanley was born at Alderley, 
 Dec. 13, 181 5, the famous Waterloo year, and the 
 name of Arthur recalls the ^Iron Duke/ whose 
 military skill checked the further advances of 
 Napoleon, and crushed the despot power which 
 had held aU Europe in awe. Arthur's birth was 
 followed by that of two more children in the 
 rectory : Charles, who became an officer in the 
 Royal Engineers, and Catherine, who became the 
 wife of Arthur's dear friend, Dr. Vaughan, Mas- 
 ter of the Temple Church, London, and Dean of 
 Llandaff. 
 
 Arthur was a very delicate little creature, and 
 gave his young mother great anxiety. He was as 
 precocious about his mental development as possi- 
 
 33 
 
34 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 ble. From his earliest years he showed a perfect 
 passion for poetry and historical investigation. 
 His mother made it her special care to watch 
 with tender and untiring interest the unfolding of 
 this young mind. In 1818, in May, Mrs. Stanley 
 tells her sister Maria, in a long letter, all about 
 the Alderley life, saying of the children, — 
 
 *How I have enjoyed these fine days, — and 
 one's pleasure is doubled, or, rather, I should say 
 trebled, in the enjoyment of the three little 
 children basking in the sunshine on the lawns, 
 and picking up daisies, and finding new flowers 
 every day, — and in seeing Arthur expand like one 
 of the flowers in the fine weather. Owen trots 
 away to school at nine o'clock every morning, with 
 his Latin grammar under his arm, leaving Mary 
 with a strict charge to unfurl his flag, which he 
 leaves carefully furled, through the little Gothic 
 gate, as soon as the clock strikes twelve. So Mary 
 unfurls the flag, and then watches till Owen comes 
 in sight, and as soon as he spies her signal, he sets 
 off full gallop towards her, and Mary creeps 
 through the gate to meet him, and then comes 
 with as much joy to announce Owen's being come 
 back, as if he was returned from the North Pole. 
 
FIRST YEARS, 
 
 35 
 
 Meanwhile, I am sitting with the doors open into 
 the trellis, so that I can see and hear all that 
 passes/ 
 
 In the same year, after a little visit, Mrs. Stan- 
 ley wrote, Sept. 14, 18 18, of her return, — 
 
 ' What happy work it was getting home ! The 
 little things were as happy to see us as we could 
 desire. They all came dancing out, and clung 
 round me, and kissed me by turns, and were 
 certainly more delighted than they had ever been 
 before to see us again. They had not only not 
 forgot us, but not forgot a bit about us. Every- 
 thing that we had done, and said, and written, was 
 quite fresh and present to their minds, and I 
 should be assured in vain that all my trouble in 
 writing to them was thrown away. Arthur is 
 grown so interesting, and so entertaining, too, — 
 he talks incessantly, runs about, and amuses him- 
 self, and is full of pretty speeches, repartees, and 
 intelligence ; the dear little creature would not 
 leave me, or stir without holding my hand, and he 
 knew all that had been going on quite as much as 
 the others. He is more like Owen than ever, 
 only softer, more affectionate, and not what you 
 call so fine a boy.' 
 
36 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 Long after this happy time, Arthur Stanley, in 
 preaching a sermon at Glasgow, after enlarging 
 on the sacred and beneficent institution of a 
 married clergy, spoke of his own recollections of 
 a happy and peaceful childhood spent under the 
 shade of the tower of a parish church, and under 
 the roof of a parish parsonage ; still, he said, 
 * after all the vicissitudes of a chequered life, 
 familiar, dear, and sacred beyond any other spot 
 on the surface of the earth/ 
 
 There is something very lovely in the glimpses 
 afforded the reader by the letters of Catherine 
 Stanley, wherein she describes to her sympathetic 
 sister the daily household life of the rectory. 
 Nothing can be more beautiful, more touching 
 than English home life under its best conditions, 
 with 'neither poverty nor riches,' but enough of 
 quiet for reflection, of action for development ; 
 and, over all, the peace and happiness of a well- 
 ordered Christian influence of such a mother 
 and a good father. 
 
 In a little sketch of village life, left by Mrs. 
 Stanley, one comes across the following passage, 
 so peculiarly autobiographical that it is a picture 
 of their own home, though unnamed, — 
 
EARLY TASTES. 
 
 3T 
 
 *A mile further up the road you come to the 
 parish church, where lives the patron and the 
 rector. The rectory, with all the comforts and 
 ornament that people with any taste and money 
 bestow on the place where they live solely and 
 constantly. You see that every stick and flower 
 about the house is an object of care and in- 
 terest, — that these make the events of their 
 life. Here is the happy domestic life peculiar 
 to England — its comforts, its quiet, its inno- 
 cence. 
 
 * Here is a remarkable instance of a man whose 
 taste is perfect dans son genre, a taste for the 
 picturesque as well as the comfortable — who yet 
 cannot bring it forward for any of the purposes of 
 conversation, or make any use of it except in pure 
 active business.' 
 
 When Arthur was four years old, Mrs. Stanley 
 wrote her sister: — 
 
 * Jan. 30, 1820. 
 
 * As for the children, my Arthur is sweeter than 
 ever. His drawing fever goes on, and his passion 
 for pictures and birds, and he will talk sentiment 
 to Mademoiselle about le printemps, les oiseanx^ and 
 les fleiirs, when he walks out. When we went to 
 
88 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Highlake, he asked — quite gravely — whether it 
 would not be good for his little wooden horse to 
 have some sea-bathing ! ' 
 
 In the following summer we have another 
 glimpse of the home life. 
 
 * I have been taking a domestic walk with the 
 three children and the pony to Owen's favorite 
 cavern, Mary and Arthur taking it in turns to 
 ride. Arthur was sorely puzzled between his fear 
 and his curiosity. Owen and Mary, full of adven- 
 turous spirit, went with Mademoiselle to explore. 
 Arthur stayed with me and the pony, but when I 
 said I would go, he said, coloring, he would go, he 
 thought ; But, mamma, do you think there are any 
 wild dogs in the cavern Then we picked up 
 various specimens of cobalt, etc., and we carried 
 them in a basket, and we called at Mrs. Barber s, 
 and we got some string, and we tied the basket to 
 the pony with some trouble, and we got home 
 very safe, and I finished the delights of the eve- 
 ning by reading Paul and Virginia to Owen and 
 Mary, with which they were much delighted, and 
 so was I. 
 
 * You would have given a good deal for a peep 
 at Arthur this evening, making hay with all his 
 
POETICAL GENIUS, 
 
 89 
 
 little strength — such a beautiful color, and such 
 soft animation in his blue eyes/ 
 
 As Arthur grew older, the extreme delicacy 
 which early troubled his mother continued. His 
 precocious intellect was all afire with poetry and 
 sentiment. He was full of the legends of the 
 neighborhood, and while the active Owen was 
 building and sailing ships on the clear brook which 
 dashed through the rectory garden, Arthur was 
 dreaming of the wizard of Alderley Edge, who 
 with a hundred horses was sleeping in an en- 
 chanted cavern, and of the church bell which fell 
 down a steep hill into Rostherne Mere, and which 
 is tolled by a mermaid, and may be heard booming 
 faintly under its waters when any member of a 
 great neighboring family dies. 
 
 He indulged in poetry and verse-making at an 
 early age, and there are lines of his written at 
 eleven years old, on seeing the sunrise from the 
 top of Alderley church tower, and at twelve years 
 old, on witnessing the departure of the Ganges," 
 bearing his brother Owen, from Spithead, which 
 gave evidence of poetical power, more fully shown 
 two years later in his longer poems on "The 
 
40 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Druids" and on '^The Maniac of Betharan." 
 When he was old enough to go to school, his 
 mother wrote an amusing account of the turn-out 
 of his pockets and desk before leaving home, and 
 the extraordinary collection of crumpled scraps of 
 poetry which were found there. 
 
 In March, 1821, the family budget of news con- 
 tains the following picture of a great event in 
 a boy's life, and some testimony in favor of 
 Miss Edgeworth's moral influence. Mrs. Stanley 
 wrote : — 
 
 'Arthur is in great spirits and looks, well pre- 
 pared to do honor to the jacket and trousers 
 preparing for him. He is just now opposite to 
 me, lying on the sofa reading Miss Edgeworth's 
 Frank to himself (his lesson being concluded) 
 most eagerly. I must tell you his moral deduc- 
 tions from Frank. The other day, as I was 
 dressing, Arthur, Charlie, and Elizabeth were 
 playing in the passage. I heard a great crash, 
 which turned out to be Arthur running very fast, 
 not stopping himself in time, and coming against 
 the w^indow at the end of the passage so as to 
 break three panes. He was not hurt, but I heard 
 Elizabeth remonstrating with him on the crime of 
 
MISS EDGEWORTH'S INFLUENCE, 41 
 
 breaking windows, to which he answered with 
 great sajig-froid, Yes, but you know Frank's 
 mother said she would rather have all the windows 
 in the house broke than that Frank should tell a 
 lie ; so now I can go and tell mamma, and then I 
 shall be like Frank. I did not make my appear- 
 ance, so when the door opened for the entree after 
 dinner, Arthur came in first, in something of a 
 bustle, with cheeks as red as fire, and eyes looking 
 — as his eyes do look, — saying, the instant the 
 door opened. Mamma ! I have broke three panes 
 of glass in the passage window ! — and I tell you 
 now 'cause I was afraid to forget. I am not sure 
 whether there is not a very inadequate idea left 
 on his mind as to the sin of glass-breaking, and 
 that he rather thought it a fine thing having the 
 opportunity of coming to tell mamma something, 
 like Frank ; however, there was some little effort, 
 vide the agitation and red cheeks, so we must not 
 be hypercritical.' 
 
 When Arthur was about eight years old, his 
 mother, who had watched him with great care 
 and thoughtful interest, saw he became more shy, 
 and, even when alone with her, he would never 
 speak if he could avoid it. As a large public 
 
42 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 school is the usual destination of English boys 
 after a certain age, Mrs. Stanley was troubled 
 about the companionship of other boys in a great 
 school, fearing that they would, instead of drawing 
 him out, make him more unsocial, more retiring. 
 In his parents' visits to the seaside at Highlake, 
 it was noticed that the boy always recovered his 
 spirits, and moved about gayly, climbing over 
 the sand hills, playing on the shore. 
 
 It was finally decided that a small boarding- 
 school near the seashore was the proper place 
 for both the mental and physical growth of the 
 little fellow, and Mr. Rawson, the vicar of Sea- 
 forth, five miles from Liverpool, and only half 
 a mile from the sea, undertook the care of him. 
 Mr. Rawson had nine little boys in his school, 
 and in 1824 Arthur joined them. 
 
 Maria Leycester wrote in August a letter which 
 tells of the way in which Arthur behaved: — 
 
 * Arthur liked the idea of going to school, as 
 making him approach nearer to Owen. We took 
 him last Sunday evening from Crosby, and he 
 kept up very well till we were to part ; but when 
 he was to separate from us to join his new 
 companions, he clung to us in a piteous manner, 
 
HIS FIRST SCHOOL, 
 
 43 
 
 and burst into tears. Mr. Rawson very good- 
 naturedly offered to walk with us a little way, 
 and walk back with Arthur, which he liked better, 
 and he returned with Mr. R. very manfully. On 
 Monday evening we went to have a look at him 
 before leaving the neighborhood, ancT found the 
 little fellow as happy as possible, much amused 
 with the novelty of the situation, and talking of 
 the boys' proceedings with as much importance 
 as if he had been there for months. He wished 
 us good-by in a very firm tone, and we have 
 heard since from his uncle Penrhyn that he had 
 been spending some hours with him, in which 
 he laughed and talked incessantly of all that he 
 did at school. He is very proud of being called 
 * Stanley * and seems to like it altogether very 
 much. The satisfaction to mamma and auntie is 
 not to be told, of having disposed of this little 
 sylph in so excellent a manner. Every medical 
 man has always said that a few years of constant 
 sea air would make him quite strong, and to find 
 this united to so desirable a master as Mr. R., 
 and so careful and kind a protectress as Mrs, R., 
 is being very fortunate/ 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 ARTHUR AT SCHOOL. — PROGRESS THERE. — VACATIONS. 
 — POETIC TASTE. — CHOICE OF A PUBLIC SCHOOL 
 FOR HIM. —FIRST CONTINENTAL JOURNEY. 
 
 During a visit made by Maria Leycester in the 
 summer of 1825, she writes of Arthur's return 
 from school for the holidays, and how his progress 
 was noted by the family. 
 
 7uly, 1825. 
 
 'You know how dearly I love all these children, 
 and it has been such a pleasure to see them all so 
 happy together. Owen, the hero upon whom all 
 their little eyes were fixed, and the delicate Arthur, 
 able to take his own share of boyish amusements 
 with them, and telling out his little store of literary 
 wonders to Charlie and Catherine. School has not 
 transformed him into a rough boy yet. He is a 
 little less shy, but not much. He brought back 
 from school a beautiful prize book for history, of 
 44 
 
PROGRESS AT SCHOOL. 
 
 45 
 
 which he is not a little proud ; and Mr. Rawson 
 has told several people, unconnected with the 
 Stanleys, that he never had a more amiable, atten- 
 tive, or clever boy than Arthur Stanley, and that 
 he never has had to find fault with him since he 
 came. My sister finds, in examining him, that he 
 not only knows what he has learned himself, but 
 that he picks up all the knowledge gained by the 
 other boys in their lessons, and can tell what each 
 boy in the school has read, etc. His delight in 
 reading Madoc and Thalaba is excessive.' 
 
 Again the same hand takes up the pen to de- 
 scribe her little circle of nieces and nephews, of 
 whom the young aunt was very proud. Arthur's 
 name is prominent. 
 
 * Stoke, Aug. 26, 1826. 
 ' My Alderley children are more interesting than 
 ever. Arthur is giving Mary quite a literary taste, 
 and is the greatest advantage to her possible, for 
 they are now quite inseparable companions, read- 
 ing, drawing, and writing together. Arthur has 
 written a poem on the life of a peacock-butterfly, in 
 the Spenserian stanza, with all the old words, with 
 references to Chaucer, etc., at the bottom of the 
 page ! To be sure it would be singular if they 
 
40 
 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 were not different from other children, with the 
 advantages they have where education is made so 
 interesting and amusing as it is to them. I never 
 saw anything equal to Arthur's memory and quick- 
 ness in picking up knowledge : seeming to have 
 just the sort of intuitive sense of everything re- 
 lating to books that Owen had in ships, — and then 
 there is such affection and sweetness of disposition 
 in him. You will not be tired of all this detail of 
 those so near my heart. It is always such a plea- 
 sure to me to write of the rectory; and I can al- 
 ways do it better when I am away from it, and it 
 rises before my mental vision.' 
 
 There is extant and carefully preserved by the 
 family a small manuscript volume, written, from 
 beginning to end, in a boyish, — but strange as it 
 may seem to those who knew him later, — a sin- 
 gularly clear hand. On the title-page are in- 
 scribed the words, 'The Poetical Works of Arthur 
 Penrhyn Stanley, Vol. II.,' and beneath is a draw- 
 ing, — his own handiwork — of Neptune in his 
 chariot, with Amphitrite and the sea nymphs 
 sporting around. The volume contains thirteen 
 or fourteen poems in various metres and on vari- 
 ous subjects ; not only odes to the humming-bird, 
 
POEMS. 
 
 47 
 
 to the owl, to the stork, but to such abstract ideas 
 as to superstition, to time, to forgivene^, to death, 
 to sleep, to justice. It includes a poem on the 
 destruction of the Druids, written in a tripping 
 dactylic metre, and a ballad on a strange legend 
 of King Harold. 
 
 This, remember, is Volume II., and the poems, 
 which are carefully dated, were written in the 
 years 1826-27, when the young poet was of the 
 age of ten and eleven. 
 
 Arthur continued to do well at his Seaforth 
 school, and wrote home long, animated letters 
 telling the events of the little world of school ; 
 how he was reading and working and playing, de- 
 scribing his drilling-sergeant at one time as telling 
 *him to 'put on a bold swaggering, and not to look 
 sheepish,' greatly to his amusement. He aston- 
 ished both teachers and friends by rapid acquire- 
 ment of knowledge and his excellent retentive 
 memory. His twelfth birthday found him giving 
 his mother as much uneasiness as ever about 
 his want of ease in society, his shyness, and the 
 total indifference he showed to all boyish sports 
 and pursuits. 
 
 In 1826, among the events of the year for the 
 
48 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 Stanleys, was the marriage of Isabella Stanley to 
 Captain Parry, the Arctic explorer. His mother 
 'could not resist sending for her little Arthur* 
 to be present on this joyful occasion. Reginald 
 Heber, tenderly loved by the Stanleys, was taken 
 from them during the same year. Mrs. Stan- 
 ley put in writing a beautiful character of Bishop 
 Heber, from which the following few lines are 
 taken, showing how much she admired and appre- 
 ciated his character : * If ever there was a man of 
 whom it might be said, as of Nathanael, Behold 
 an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile, Reginald 
 Heber was that man. In him was realized the 
 simplicity and singleness of purpose brought be- 
 fore one's mind so perfectly by the description, 
 Be ye as little children. His was the charity 
 which thinketh no evil, which vaunteth not itself, 
 seeketh not her own, which rejoiceth not in in- 
 iquity, but rejoiceth in the truth, beareth all 
 things, believeth all things, hopeth all things. 
 His mind seemed as completely unspotted from 
 the world as a child's, and for the same reason : it 
 seemed never to have come in contact with it. 
 All his interests, pleasures, and pursuits lay so 
 completely out of the sphere of worldly affairs, 
 
STEALTHY READING. 
 
 49 
 
 that he was as a being who had ncuconcern in 
 them/ 
 
 In Scott's Introduction to Canto Sixth of Mar- 
 mion, he pays a delightful tribute to Heber : 
 
 * Thy volumes, open as thy heart, 
 Delight, amusement, science, art, 
 To every eye and ear impart.' 
 
 The mother's heart was full of anxious hours 
 for her little boy when she wrote, in 1828: *0h, 
 it is so difficult to know how to manage Arthur. 
 He takes having to learn dancing so terribly 
 to heart, and enacts Prince Pitiful ; and will, I 
 am afraid, do no good at it. Then he thinks 
 I do not like his reading because I try to draw 
 him also to other things, and so he reads by 
 stealth and lays down his books when he hears 
 people coming ; and, having no other pursuits or 
 anything he cares for but reading, has a listless 
 look, and I am sure he is often unhappy. I sus- 
 pect, however, that this is Arthur's worst time, 
 and that he will be a happier man than a boy.' 
 
 In the same month and year Mrs. Stanley 
 wrote Augustus William Hare, one of the authors 
 of ^ Guesses at Truth,' soon to marry her sister, — 
 
50 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 * I have Arthur at home, and I have rather a 
 puzzling card to play with him — how not to 
 encourage too much his poetical tastes, and to 
 spoil him, in short, — and yet how not to discour- 
 age what in reality one wishes to grow, and what 
 he, being timid and shy to a degree, would easily 
 be led to shut up entirely to himself ; and then he 
 suffers so much from a laudable desire to be with 
 other boys, and yet, when with them, finds his 
 incapacity to enter into their pleasures of shoot- 
 ing, hunting, horses, and theirs for" his. He will 
 be happier as a man, as literary men are more 
 within reach than literary boys/ 
 
 Mr. Hare, by his long intimacy with the Stan- 
 leys, his interest in his future wife's family, and 
 his own admirable qualities of mind and heart, 
 was well qualified to advise the mother of Arthur 
 Stanley in the difficult matter of deciding where 
 to place her darling and gifted boy, and, on being 
 asked by Mrs. Stanley in the following month 
 for advice as to Arthur's future, soon made reply. 
 Mrs. Stanley wrote him from Alderley, Feb. 8, 
 1828: — 
 
 *Now, I am going to ask your opinion and 
 advice, and perhaps your assistance on my own 
 
MR. HARE ON DR. ARNOLD. 
 
 51 
 
 account. We are beginning to consider what is 
 to be done with Arthur, and it will be time for 
 him to be moved from his small school in 
 another year, when he will be thirteen. We have 
 given up all thoughts of Eton for him, from the 
 many objections, combined with the great expense. 
 
 ^ Now, I want to ask your opinion about Shrews- 
 bury, Rugby, and Winchester ; do you think, 
 from what you know of Arthur's character and 
 capabilities, that Winchester would suit him, and 
 vice versa.' 
 
 Augustus Hare, then in Naples, immediately 
 answered : — 
 
 * March 26, 1828. 
 'Are you aware that the person of all others 
 fitted to get on with the boys is just elected 
 master of Rugby ? His name is Arnold. He is a 
 Wykehamist and Fellow of Oriel, and a particular 
 friend of mine — a man calculated beyond all 
 others to engraft modern scholarship and modern 
 improvements on the old-fashioned stem of a 
 public education. Winchester, under him, would 
 be the best school in Europe ; what Rugby may 
 turn out I cannot say, for I know not the materials 
 he has there to work on.* 
 
52 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Oriel College, founded in the fourteenth cen- 
 tury by the almoner of Edward II, by throwing 
 open its doors to competitive examinations, raised 
 its standard of scholarship very high, and it boasted 
 more distinguished scholars on its list of fellows 
 than almost any other in Oxford ; under Dr. 
 Hawkins it well sustained its reputation. Dr. 
 Hawkins, in Arnold's day, held, besides the office 
 of Provost of Oriel, the Ireland Professorship, and 
 in virtue of being Provost of Oriel was a canon of 
 Rochester Cathedral. 
 
 A few weeks later Mr. Hare wrote more at 
 length from Florence, — 
 
 ' I am so little satisfied with what I said about 
 Arthur in my last letter, that I am determined to 
 begin with him, and do him more justice. What 
 you describe him to be I once was ; and I have 
 myself suffered too much and too often from my 
 inferiority in strength and activity to boys who 
 were superior to me in nothing else, not to feel 
 very deeply for any one in a similar state of 
 school-forwardness and bodily weakness. Parents 
 in general are too anxious to push their children 
 on in school and other learning. If a boy happens 
 not to be robust, it is laying up for him a great 
 
MANLY EXERCISES. 
 
 53 
 
 deal of pain and mortification. For a boy must 
 naturally associate with others in the same class ; 
 and consequently, if he happens to be forward 
 beyond his years, he is thrown at twelve (with 
 perhaps the strength of only eleven or ten) into 
 the company of boys two years older, and 
 probably three or four years stronger (for boobies 
 are always stout of limb). You may conceive 
 what wretchedness this is likely to lead to, in a 
 state of society like a school, where might almost 
 necessarily makes right. But it is not only at 
 school that such things lead to mortification. 
 There are a certain number of manly exercises 
 which every gentleman, at some time or other of 
 his life, is likely to be called on to perform, and 
 many a man who is deficient in these would 
 gladly purchase dexterity in them, if he could, at 
 the price of those mental accomplishments which 
 have cost him in boyhood the most pains to 
 acquire. Who would not rather ride well at 
 twenty-five than write the prettiest Latin verses t 
 I am perfectly impartial in this respect, being 
 able to do neither, and therefore my judgment is 
 likely enough to be correct. So, pray, during the 
 holidays, make Arthur ride hard and shoot often. 
 
54 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 and, in short, gymnasticize in every possible 
 manner. I have said thus much to relieve my 
 own mind, and convey to you how earnestly I feel 
 on the subject. Otherwise I know Alderley and 
 its inhabitants too well to suspect any one of 
 them of being what Wordsworth calls an intel- 
 lectual all-in-all. About his school, were Rugby 
 under any other master, I certainly should not 
 advise your thinking of it for Arthur for an 
 instant ; as it is, the decision will be more difficult. 
 
 * When Arnold has been there ten years he will 
 have made it a good school, perhaps in some re- 
 spects the very best in the island ; but a transition 
 state is always one of doubt and delicacy. Win- 
 chester is admirable for those it succeeds with, but 
 it is not adapted for all sorts and conditions of 
 boys, and sometimes fails. However, when I come 
 to England, I will make a pomt of seeing Arthur, 
 when I shall be a little better able, perhaps, to 
 judge.* 
 
 The year 1828 was a marked one for Arthur: 
 in that summer he made his first foreign tour. 
 Accompanied by Maria Leycester and Lucy Stan- 
 ley from the Park, Mr. and Mrs. Stanley took 
 Arthur and Mary to the Pyrenees. They trav- 
 
PYRENEEAN TRIP. 
 
 55 
 
 elled by the way of Bordeaux, and made a most 
 delightful trip. Mr. Stanley wrote of the children 
 as being almost as much intoxicated with delight 
 on first landing at Bordeaux as their faithful maid 
 Sarah Burgess, who Hhinks life's fitful dream 
 past, and that she has, by course of transmigration, 
 passed into a higher sphere.' It is recollected 
 how, when he first saw the majestic summit of the 
 Pic du Midi rising above a mass of cloud, Arthur 
 Stanley, in his great ecstasy, could say nothing 
 but ' What shall I do ! What shall I do ! ' 
 
 Arthur had already seen something of England, 
 and was inspired to write a poem about the de- 
 parture of his brother Owen, when he visited Spit- 
 head to see him sail on the ' Ganges ; ' but the 
 grandeur of the mountains was a marvel to his 
 impressionable and poetic mind. His journal was 
 worthy of the future author of Mt. Sinai and Pal- 
 estine. A discerning woman, who was an entire 
 stranger to the Stanley family, was shown this 
 journal in the following November, and she re- 
 corded her impressions as follows. The words 
 seem almost prophetic. 
 
 * Much pleased and still more surprised by the 
 perusal of a journal during a tour in the Pyrenees 
 
56 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 made in the last summer by an English family. 
 The writer is a boy of twelve years old, who, if he 
 attains manhood, and keeps the promise he has 
 hitherto given, will, I do not doubt, hereafter be 
 classed amongst the distinguished literary charac- 
 ters of this country. His mind appears to have 
 been open to all the beauty and wonders he saw, 
 which he describes in language always good and 
 often poetical. The account he gives of their ex- 
 pedition to the Maladetta is one of the very best 
 I ever read of similar excursions in any book of 
 travels.' 
 
 Emerson calls travelling ' a fool's paradise,' 
 qualifying this broad statement by naming the 
 various mitigating causes which lessen the offence 
 in his eyes : among these he names study. The 
 travelling of Arthur Stanley was always done with 
 open eyes and a singularly receptive mind. He 
 probably never saw a new scene, and gazed with 
 awe on Nature's wonders or the antiquities of 
 former races, without its deeply impressing his 
 thoughtful mind. Nature and art ministered to 
 that busy brain. He was a born traveller, finding 
 help in his work wherever he went. 
 
 Childhood was ended, and the youth of Arthur 
 
RUGBY DECIDED ON. 
 
 57 
 
 Stanley dates from his entrance to the Rugby 
 school. He himself has put much on record con- 
 cerning Rugby in his own life of Arnold, and it 
 was like a home to him during his eight years of 
 residence. 
 
 Mrs. Stanley wrote in October of 1828 a long 
 and full letter explaining Arthur's peculiarities to 
 Dr. Arnold, and asking his candid advice about the 
 Rugby school, and as to the probability of Arthur's 
 doing well there. After she had Dr. Arnold's re- 
 ply she wrote her sister : — 
 
 ' October 10, 1828. 
 
 * Dr. Arnold's letter has decided us about Ar- 
 thur. I should think there was not another school- 
 master in his Majesty's dominions who would 
 write such a letter. It is so lively, agreeable, and 
 promising in all ways. He is just the man to take a 
 fancy to Arthur, and for Arthur to take a fancy to.' 
 
 Mrs. Stanley was right in her opinion of the in- 
 fluence Dr. Arnold would acquire over Arthur. He 
 won his heart, and with Arthur Stanley that was a 
 sure passport to his whole nature. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 RUGBY. — ARTHUR ENTERS THE SCHOOL.-^ DR. AR- 
 NOLD. — HIS PECULIAR POWER. — THE LIFE AT 
 RUGBY IN HIS TIME. 
 
 Arthur entered Rugby school in January, 1829. 
 He himself has attributed so much to the power 
 of Dr. Arnold over himself and others for their* 
 growth and development ; so much to his inspira- 
 tion, and faith drawn from the master, that we 
 must speak somewhat at length of Dr. Arnold's 
 position, and his remarkable influence over all the 
 earnest young men who were his pupils. 
 
 Thomas Arnold's college career, and life as a 
 Fellow of Oriel, had marked him as a man of note, 
 and afterwards he had shown his great capacity 
 for educating and training boys at Laleham, where 
 he opened a school, when he resigned his fellow- 
 ship at the time of his marriage. 
 
 Dr. Hawkins, Provost of Oriel, hearing of Ar- 
 nold's application for the position of master of 
 58 
 
RUGBY SCHOOL. 
 
 59 
 
 Rugby, wrote a letter to the trustees of Rugby 
 which resulted in his election. There were many 
 other applications, and his was very late, but the 
 statement of Dr. Hawkins was so strong that it 
 carried conviction with it. He gave as his opinion 
 that, * if Mr. Arnold were elected, he would change 
 the face of education all through the public schools 
 of England.' He nobly redeemed this pledge so 
 boldly given. 
 
 The school became a place where men were 
 trained, not only in classical and general learning, 
 but moral and intellectual discipline was taught, 
 strong characters were formed, and men trained for 
 the duties and cares of life. It has been truly 
 observed by one who knew him well : ^ His Thu- 
 cydides, his history, his sermons, his miscellaneous 
 writings, are all proofs of his ability and goodness. 
 Yet the story of his life is worth them all.' 
 
 Rugby has now become famous throughout the 
 English-speaking world, — sacred to the memory 
 of Arnold, and endeared to many by the new 
 life which was there given to the dry bones of 
 the public-school system. Not favored as Win- 
 chester, and some of the other great schools in 
 ancient associations and a venerable foundation, 
 
60 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 the school was comparatively modern, having been 
 founded by one Lawrence Sheriff, a London shop- 
 keeper, in 1567. It was little known, and of small 
 repute beyond the midland counties of England, 
 till Dr. Arnold brought his breezy vigor and strong 
 character to animate and enlarge the purpose of 
 the school. 
 
 Rugby was situated in a county not calculated 
 to stir the imagination or inspire the mind. The 
 midland flats w^ere very depressing to Dr. Arnold, 
 who wrote in 1833, after he had thoroughly lost 
 the influence of Laleham, — a place of great beauty, 
 *As far as scenery goes, I would rather have 
 heath and blue hills all the year, than mountains 
 for three months and Warwickshire for nine, with 
 no hills, either blue or brown, no heaths, no woods, 
 no clear streams, no wide plains for lights and 
 shades to play over ; nay, no banks for flowers to 
 grow upon, but one monotonous undulation of 
 green fields and hedges and very fat cattle.' 
 
 He gives another glimpse of Warwickshire some 
 years after, which shows the love he had for 
 nature. 
 
 ' My wife, thank God, is very well, and goes out 
 on the pony regularly, as usual. We went to-day 
 
THE COUNTRY AROUND RUGBY, 61 
 
 as far as the turnpike on the Dunchurch Road, 
 then round by Deadman's Corner to Bilton, and so 
 home. Hoskyns, who is Sandford's curate at 
 Dunchurch, walked with us as far as the turnpike. 
 The day was bright and beautiful, with gleams of 
 sun, but no frost. You can conceive the buds 
 swelling on the wild roses and hawthorns, and the 
 pussy catkins of the willows are very soft and 
 mouse-like ; their yellow anthers have not yet 
 shown themselves. The felling of trees goes on 
 largely, as usual, and many an old wild and tangled 
 hedge, with its mossy banks, presents at this 
 moment a scraped black bank below, and a cut 
 and stiff fence of stakes above ; one of the minor 
 griefs which have beset my Rugby walks for the 
 last twelve years at this season of the year.' 
 
 As each year brought the entire change offered 
 by his lovely Westmoreland home, Arnold did 
 more justice to the quiet country beauty of Rugby; 
 and Stanley says : ' In his daily walk to his bath- 
 ing-place in the Avon, he was constantly calling 
 the attention of his companions to the peculiar 
 charm of this season of the year, when everything 
 was so rich without being parched ; the deep greens, 
 of a field of clover, or of an old elm on the rise of 
 
62 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 a hill on the outskirts of Rugby, or of a fine oak, 
 which called forth many old recollections of its 
 associates in the adjoining hedges, of which it was 
 one of the few survivors. And these walks were 
 enlivened by those conversations in which his 
 former pupils took so much delight ; in which he 
 was led on through the various topics of which 
 his mind was full/ 
 
 Arthur, in letters to his former schoolmaster, 
 describes himself as domiciled for a time in a 
 small boarding house of fourteen boys, each having 
 his own small study, * which,' he says, 'isavery 
 great advantage/ The ^towers and turrets' he 
 compares to those of some stately castle ; the 
 * close ' with its many tall trees, was always 
 a joy to him. Years after, on his return from 
 Greece, he spoke of them with renewed plea- 
 sure. The surrounding country, with its slug- 
 gish streams of cloudy waters, the numerous 
 branches of the Avon, winding through extensive 
 meadows, recalled to him the memories of Shakes- 
 peare and Wycliffe. Early in life he showed his 
 peculiar love of historic association. He always 
 felt, not only the beauty of a scene, the grandeur 
 of a building, but the coincidence of the beauty ; 
 
THE BATHING PLACE. 
 
 63 
 
 the grandeur and antiquity recalled to his fertile 
 mind any great event connected therewith. 
 
 One old Rugby boy speaks of this historic spot, 
 and the fun the boys found in bathing. ^The 
 River Avon at Rugby is a capital river for bath- 
 ing, as it has many nice small pools, and several 
 good reaches for swimming, all within about a mile 
 of one another, and at an easy twenty minutes' walk 
 from the school. This mile of water is rented, or 
 used to be rented, for bathing purposes, by the 
 trustees of the school, for the boys. The footpath 
 to Brownsover crosses the river by the * Planks,' 
 a curious old single-plank bridge running for fifty 
 or sixty yards into the flat meadows on each side 
 of the river, — for in the winter there ai*e frequent 
 floods. Above the Planks were the bathing places 
 for the smaller boys ; Sleath's, the first bathing- 
 place, where all new boys had to begin, until they 
 proved to the bathing men (three steady indi- 
 viduals who were paid to attend daily through the 
 summer to prevent accidents) that they could 
 swim pretty decently, when they were allowed to 
 go on to Anstey's, about one hundred and fifty 
 yards below. Here there was a hole about six 
 feet deep and twelve feet across, over which the 
 
64 
 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 puffing urchins struggled to the opposite side, and 
 thought no small beer of themselves, for having 
 been out of their depths. Below the Planks came 
 larger and deeper holes, the first of which was 
 Wratislaw's, and the last Swift's, a famous hole 
 ten or twelve feet deep in parts, and thirty yards 
 across, from which there was a fine swimming 
 reach right down to the mill. Swift's was 
 reserved for the sixth and fifth forms, and had a 
 spring-board and two sets of steps ; the others had 
 one set of steps each, and were used indifferently 
 by all the lower boys, though each house addicted 
 itself more to one hole than to another.' 
 
 The character of Arthur in * Tom Brown's ' is 
 very much what one can fancy of Arthur Stanley : 
 the shrinking, yet fearless purity of heart ; the 
 strong moral courage which animated a fragile 
 form, — all seem coincident with that of our sub- 
 ject. One writer, who knew many anecdotes of 
 the Rugby days, particularly names the dormitory 
 scene as descriptive of this remarkable resem- 
 blance. The courage of Arthur, and his good 
 example are well pictured. 
 
 ' It was bedtime. On went the talk and 
 laughter. Arthur finished his washing and un- 
 
THE GUARD'S DESCRIPTION, 
 
 65 
 
 dressing, and put on his night-gown. He then 
 looked round more nervously than ever. Two or 
 three of the little boys were already in bed, sitting 
 up with their chins on their knees. The light 
 burned clear ; the noise went on. It was a trying 
 moment for the poor little lonely boy ; however, 
 this time he did n't ask Tom what he might or 
 might not do, but dropped on his knees by his 
 bedside, as he had done every day from his child- 
 hood, to open his heart to Him who heareth the 
 cry and beareth the sorrows of the tender child 
 and the strong man in agony.' 
 
 There are so many clever descriptions of Rugby 
 life and the buildings in * Tom Brown's School- 
 days ' that one cannot help recalling more or less 
 of Hughes's genial book. The guard's description 
 is at least vivid and lifelike. 
 
 ' What sort of a place is it, please } says Tom. 
 Guard looks at him with a comical expression. 
 Werry out-o'-the-way place, sir; no paving to 
 streets nor no lighting. 'Mazin' big horse and 
 cattle fair in autumn — lasts a week — just over 
 now. Takes town a week to get clean after it. 
 Fairish hunting country. But slow place, sir, slow 
 place; off the main road, you see — only three 
 
66 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 coaches a day, and one on 'em a two-oss wan, more 
 like a hearse nor a coach — Regulator — comes 
 from Oxford. Young genl'm'n at school calls her 
 Pig and Whistle, and goes up to college by her 
 (six miles an hour) when they goes to enter. . . . 
 
 *And so here's Rugby, sir, at last, and you'll 
 be in plenty of time for dinner at the school-house, 
 as I tell'd you, said the old guard, pulling his 
 horn out of its case and tootletooing away ; while 
 the coachman shook up his horses, and carried 
 them along the side of the school close, round 
 Deadman's Corner, past the school gates, and down 
 the High Street, to the Spread Eagle ; the wheelers 
 in a spanking trot, and leaders cantering, in a style 
 which would not have disgraced Cherry Bob, 
 ramping, stamping, tearing, swearing Billy Har- 
 wood, or any other of the great coaching heroes. 
 
 ' Tom's heart beat quick as he passed the great 
 school field or close, with its noble elms, in which 
 several games at football were going on, and tried 
 to take in at once the long line of gray buildings, 
 beginning with the chapel, and ending with the 
 school-house, the residence of the head-master, 
 where the great flag was lazily waving from the 
 highest round tower.' 
 
A RUGBY BOY'S STUDY. 
 
 67 
 
 The great hall of tlie ^ School-house/ as the 
 large building was termed, opening into the quad- 
 rangle, * was a great room thirty feet long and 
 eighteen high, or thereabouts, with two great 
 tables running the whole length, and two large 
 fireplaces at the side, with blazing fires in them, 
 at one of which some dozen boys were standing 
 and lounging.' Having passed through numerous 
 dark passages, Tom was led into a Rugby study. 
 He had n't been prepared for separate studies, 
 and was not a little astonished and delighted 
 with the palace in question. 
 
 * It was n't very large, certainly, being about six 
 feet long by four broad. It could n't be called 
 light, as there were bars and a grating to the win- 
 dow ; which little precautions were necessary in 
 the studies on the ground-floor looking out into 
 the close, to prevent the exit of small boys after 
 locking-up, and the entrance of contraband arti- 
 cles. But it was uncommonly comfortable to look 
 at, Tom thought. • The space under the windov/ 
 at the further end was occupied by a square table 
 covered with a reasanably clean and whole red and 
 blue check tablecloth ; a hard-seated sofa covered 
 with red stuff occupied one side, running up to the 
 
68 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 end, and making a seat for one, or by sitting close, 
 for two, at the table ; and a good stout wooden 
 chair afforded a seat to another boy, so that three 
 could sit and work together. The walls were wain- 
 scoted half-way up, the wainscot being covered 
 with green baize, the remainder with a bright-pat- 
 terned paper, on which hung three or four prints, 
 of dog's heads/ The favorite race horse of the 
 day, a Waverley print of Amy Robsart, a picture of 
 Tom Crib, the noted prize-fighter, ornamented the 
 room. * Shelves filled with such articles as a mouse 
 trap, straps, brass candlesticks, a bag, climbing 
 irons, and other articles such as boys affect, com- 
 pleted the picture, with a cricket-bat and fishing 
 rod thrown into a corner.' This was one Rugby 
 boy^s study, or sanctum ; and probably the descrip- 
 tion would answer for many, slightly varying the 
 list to suit the individuality of the occupant. 
 
 Mr. Hughes says of the boys as a whole, and 
 their appearance at dinner : — 
 
 ' In they came, some hot and ruddy from foot- 
 ball or long walks, some pale and chilly from hard 
 reading in their studies, some from loitering over 
 the fire at the pastrycook's, dainty mortals, bring- 
 ing with them pickles and sauce-bottles to help 
 
EARLY TRIALS AT SCHOOL. 69 
 
 them with their dinners. And a great big bearded 
 man, whom Tom took for a master, began calling 
 over the names, while the great joints were being 
 rapidly carved on a third table in the corner by 
 the old verger and the housekeeper/ 
 
 Arthur Stanley's entrance into the school was 
 hardly as happy as that of the hero of the story. 
 He wrote his teacher, Mr. Rawson, after quite a 
 time, that he had not yet fixed on any one whom 
 he should like as a friend. Years afterwards he 
 drops what was only a hint of intense suffering in 
 those early days, on the eve of contesting for the 
 Balliol scholarship, when he wrote a friend already 
 at Oxford : — 
 
 * I recollect when I first came here, and was 
 much bullied at my first house, that I one day 
 walked disconsolately up to the school, where I 
 
 met , who took me round the close, and asked 
 
 me how I liked the place } I, being too broken- 
 spirited to enter into a detail of my grievances, 
 said, in the very bitterness of my heart, that I 
 liked it very much.' 
 
 After some time he wrote again, evidently wish- 
 ing to amuse his early teacher ; and he certainly 
 
70 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 surprises his later friends by informing him that 
 *he has been chosen to write out one of the prae- 
 postor's prize-essays, on account of writing such a 
 good handy — carefully underlining the now almost 
 incredible statement. He tells him ^ how the 
 school now numbers 167 boys, but is rapidly in- 
 creasing with Dr. Arnold's fame.' 
 
 He wrote of his own good health, that he was 
 favored very much. ' My health is almost perfect. 
 From one half year to another I pass with scarcely 
 a day's sickness.' He rose rapidly in the school, 
 thanks to good health and the careful instruction 
 at Seaforth. He wrote of himself to the same 
 friend that he was ' keen as a hound in the pur- 
 suit of knowledge ; ' and his power to indulge his 
 love of reading unquestioned was a great pleasure, 
 and he says, * I am reading to myself chiefly his- 
 tory. I have got through all Mitford and all 
 Gibbon, and several smaller ones, with greater 
 success than I could have expected.' 
 
 His mother wrote her sister, two months after 
 his entrance, of visiting Rugby, for a little glimpse 
 of her boy, as they were returning from Cheshire 
 to London. 
 
VISIT FROM HIS PARENTS. 71 
 
 * March, 1829. 
 ' We arrived at Rugby exactly at twelve, waited 
 to see the boys pass, and soon spied Arthur with 
 his books on his shoulder. He colored up and 
 came in, looking very well, but cried a good deal 
 on seeing us, chiefly I think from nervousness. 
 The only complaint he had to make was that of 
 having no friend, and the feeling of loneliness be- 
 longing to that want, and this, considering what 
 he is, and what boys of his age usually are, would 
 and must be the case anywhere. We went to dine 
 with Dr. and Mrs. Arnold, and they are of the 
 same opinion, that he was as well off and as happy 
 as he could be at a public school, and on the whole 
 I am satisfied, — quite satisfied, considering all 
 things, for Dr. and Mrs. Arnold are indeed delight- 
 ful. She was ill, but still animated and lively. He 
 has a very remarkable countenance, something in 
 forehead, and again in manner, which puts me in 
 mind of Reginald Heber, and there is a mixture of 
 zeal, energy, and determination tempered with 
 wisdom, candor, and benevolence, both in manner 
 and in everything he says. He had examined 
 Arthur's class, and said Arthur had done very 
 Hrell, and the class generally. He said he was 
 
72 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 gradually reforming, but that it was like pasting 
 down a piece of paper — as fast as one corner was 
 put down another started up. Yes, said Mrs. 
 A., but Dr. Arnold always thinks the corner will 
 not start again. And it is that happy sanguine 
 temperament which is so particularly calculated to 
 do well in this, or indeed, any situation.* 
 
 Arthur Stanley in his life of Arnold naturally 
 devotes considerable attention to the state of 
 things at Rugby as Dr. Arnold found them, and 
 the reforms he introduced. He conceals nothing 
 as to the bitter opposition Arnold met, and tries 
 impartially to weigh the value of his beloved mas- 
 ter's work. He wrote years before, to Mr. Rawson, 
 when but a boy just entered, *I don't know 
 whether you have heard much of Dr. Arnold, or 
 conceived bad opinions of him. It is possible that 
 you may have heard him abused in every way. 
 He has been branded with the names of Sabbath- 
 breaker and infidel. But seeing so much of him 
 as I do, I may safely say that he is as thorough a 
 Christian as you can anywhere find. His sermons 
 are certainly the most beautiful that I ever heard, 
 and rendered doubly impressive by his delivery. 
 He has reformed the school in every possible way, 
 
COURSE OF STUDY. 
 
 73 
 
 introducing history, mathematics, modern lan- 
 guages, examinations, prizes, etc/ 
 
 It will surprise readers of to-day to hear that 
 the introduction of these branches of learning was 
 then considered as a rash innovation, and fraught 
 with danger to soul and mind. * I am afraid,' he 
 adds, * that you would not find many in the school 
 to give him as good a character as this, as perhaps 
 he has got a little more than the usual odium 
 attached to a head-master, but I think there are 
 few who would question his talents or his sermons, 
 /am, as you may perceive, thoroughly prejudiced 
 in his favor. The common report is that he will 
 be a bishop. I hope it will not be before my de- 
 parture/ 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 STATE OF PUBLIC EDUCATION IN ENGLAND. — DR. 
 ARNOLD'S METHOD OF TEACHING. — ARTHUR'S IM- 
 PRESSIONS OF ARNOLD. — HUGHES'S PICTURE OF 
 ARNOLD.— ARNOLD'S MORAL INFLUENCE. — HIS CON- 
 FIDENCE IN THE SIXTH -FORM BOYS. — CLASSICAL 
 EDUCATION VALUED BY ARNOLD. — SYMPATHY OF 
 ARTHUR AND ARNOLD. — ARTHUR'S ACCOUNT OF DR. 
 ARNOLD'S DAILY LIFE. —HIS SERMONS. — HUGHES'S 
 PICTURE OF THE PREACHING OF ARNOLD. — THE 
 ARNOLD HOME. — ARTHUR'S LIFE AT RUGBY. — 
 FRIENDS MADE THERE. — STUDIES AND PROMO- 
 TION.— FAGS AND FAGGING. — VACATION.— SCHOOL. 
 
 In 1827 the state of education in England in 
 the great public schools was very unsatisfactory. 
 Stanley says of this condition of affairs : — 
 ■ * The range of classical reading, in itself confined, 
 and with no admixture of other information, had 
 been subject to vehement attacks from the liberal 
 party generally, on the ground of its alleged nar- 
 rowness and inutility. And the more undoubted 
 evil of the absence of systematic attempts to give 
 a more directly Christian character to what con- 
 74 
 
DR, ARNOLD, 
 
 75 
 
 stituted the education of the whole English gen- 
 try, was becoming more and more a scandal in the 
 eyes of religious men, who at the close of the last 
 century and the beginning of this — Wilberforce, 
 for example, and Bowdler — had lifted up their 
 voices against it. A complete reformation, or a 
 complete destruction of the whole system, seemed 
 to many persons sooner or later to be inevitable. 
 
 *It was at this juncture that Dr. Arnold was 
 elected head-master of a school which, whilst it 
 presented a fair average specimen of the public 
 schools at that time, yet by its constitution im- 
 posed fewer shackles on its head, and offered a 
 more open field for alteration than was the case at 
 least with Eton or Winchester.' Stanley adds, this 
 position suited well *to his love of tuition,' and the 
 desire of carrying out his favorite ideas of uniting 
 things secular with things spiritual, and of intro- 
 ducing the highest principles of action into regions 
 comparatively uncongenial to their reception. 
 
 Even his general interest in public matters 
 was not without its use in his new station. What 
 a pity, it was said on the one hand, that a man fit 
 to be a statesman should be employed in teaching 
 schoolboys. What a shame, it was said on the 
 
76 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Other hand, that the head-master of Rugby should 
 be employed in writing essays and pamphlets. 
 
 * In entering upon his office he met with diffi- 
 culties, many of which have passed away, but were 
 by no means insignificant or obvious when he 
 came to Rugby. Nor did his system at once attain 
 its full maturity. He was constantly striving after 
 an ideal standard of perfection which he was con- 
 scious that he had never attained. His mind was 
 constantly devising new measures for carrying out 
 his several views.' The school, he said, on first 
 coming, * is quite enough to employ any man's love 
 of reform ; and it is much pleasanter to think of 
 evils which you may yourself hope to relieve, 
 than those with regard to which you can give 
 nothing but vain wishes and opinions. There is 
 enough of Toryism in my nature, he said, on evils 
 being mentioned to him in the place, to make me 
 very apt to sleep contentedly over things as they 
 are, and therefore I hold it to be most true kind- 
 ness when any one directs my attention to points 
 in the school which are alleged to be going on ill.' 
 
 ^The perpetual succession of changes which 
 resulted from this was by many objected to as 
 
FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF ARNOLD. 77 
 
 excessive, and calculated to endanger the stability 
 of his whole system. He wakes every morning, 
 it was said of him, with the impression that every- 
 thing is an open question. But rapid as might be 
 the alterations to which the details of his system 
 were subjected, his general principles remained 
 fixed. The unwillingness which he had, even in 
 common life, to act in any individual case without 
 some general law to which he might refer it, ran 
 through everything.' 
 
 One feels that Stanley's account of Arnold's 
 work and influence is impartial, when he is known 
 to have confessed to an Oxford undergraduate, 
 years after, that, though at first charmed with his 
 master, there was a time in his schoolboy expe- 
 rience when he looked at him as ' fierce and alarm- 
 ing,' and was disposed to think that what he heard of 
 him at home was exaggerated, and the Rugby boys' 
 idea of his harshness the true one. Then came the 
 change as he saw the man in his real aspect, and 
 he added : ' It was after my getting into the fifth 
 form, and during my three and a half years under 
 him in the sixth, that I began to feel what Arnold 
 really was. During all the time that he was being 
 publicly abused, and while nobody befriended him, 
 
78 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 I was perfectly satisfied in my own mind that I 
 was in intercourse with one of the most remarka- 
 ble men of the age. What anxiety there was 
 among some of us to hear him preach ! When 
 Sunday came round — when he went from his 
 seat up to the pulpit, and we saw that he was 
 going to preach — I and Vaughan used to nudge 
 each other with delight. When I came back from 
 the examination at Balliol, we posted home late at 
 night, in order to avoid missing his sermon.' 
 
 Dr. Arnold believed in an absolute standard of 
 right, fixed and immovable, and this he sought to 
 inculcate. The poet Whittier says, * Truth should 
 be the first lesson of the child, and the aspiration 
 of manhood,' and the truth is often harsh and 
 uncompromising in its rigid enforcement. Matthew 
 Arnold says in his ^ Stanzas from the Grande Char- 
 treuse : ' — 
 
 * For rigorous teachers seized my youth, 
 
 And purged its faith and trimmed its fires 
 Showed me the high white star of truth. 
 There bid me gaze, and there aspire.' 
 
 This influence, felt by the son of Arnold, was 
 doubtless the same as that which ruled the early 
 
ARNOLD'S LOVE OF TRUTH, 79 
 
 years of Stanley. Both appreciated in after years 
 the true, unswerving hand which guided their 
 youthful natures so wisely and with the happiest 
 results ; and could even at the time see that justice, 
 love, and hope animated the teacher. Long after, 
 Arthur wrote : — ^ The human intellect has had 
 placed before it, by Him who made it, one object 
 and one only worthy of its efforts, and that is Truth, 
 — truth, not for the sake of any ulterior object, 
 however high or holy, but truth for its own 
 sake. 
 
 Dr. Arnold had perfectly amicable relations with 
 the trustees during the time of trial and the 
 storm of abuse he encountered. Stanley says : — 
 
 ' He, from the first, maintained that in the ac- 
 tual working of the school he must be completely 
 independent. On this condition he took the post, 
 and any attempt to control either his administra- 
 tion of the school, or his own private occupations, 
 he felt bound to resist as a duty, he said on one 
 occasion, not only to himself, but to the master 
 of every foundation school in England.' 
 
 Arnold so concentrated his mind on the relation 
 he held towards his pupils that he would some- 
 times call the school * our great self.' 
 
80 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 At the end of Old Brooke's speech in 'Tom 
 Brown/ Hughes makes him say: — 
 
 * One other thing I must have a word about. A 
 lot of you think and say, for I Ve heard you, there's 
 this new doctor has n't been here so long as some 
 of us, and he's changing all the old customs. 
 Rugby, and the school-house especially, are going 
 to the dogs. Stand up for the good old ways, 
 and down with the doctor ! Now I 'm as fond of 
 old Rugby customs and ways as any of you, and 
 I 've been here longer than any of you, and I '11 
 give you a word of advice in time, for I should n't 
 like to see any of you getting sacked. Down with 
 the Doctor 's easier said than done. You '11 find 
 him pcetty tight on his perch, I take it, and an 
 awkwardish customer to handle in that line. 
 Besides now, what customs has he put down } 
 There was the good old custom of taking the 
 linchpins out of the farmers' and bagmen's gigs at 
 the fairs, and a cowardly, blackguard custom it 
 was. We all know what came of it, and no 
 wonder the Doctor objected to it. But, come 
 now, any of you, name a custom that he has put 
 down. 
 
 ' The hounds, calls out a fifth-form boy, clad in 
 
BROOKE'S SPEECH. 
 
 81 
 
 a green cutaway, with brass buttons and cord 
 trousers, the leader of the sporting interest, and 
 reputed a great rider and keen hand generally. 
 
 * Well, we had six or seven mangey harriers and 
 had beagles belonging to the house, I '11 allow, and 
 had them for years, and that the Doctor put them 
 down. But what good ever came of them } Only 
 rows with all the keepers for ten miles round ; 
 and big-side hare and hounds is better fun ten 
 times over. What else.'^ 
 
 ' No answer. 
 
 * Well, I won't go on. Think it over for your- 
 selves ; you '11 find, I believe, that he don't meddle 
 with any one that 's worth keeping. And mind 
 now, I say again, look out for squalls, if you will 
 go your own way, and that way ain't the Doctor's, 
 for it '11 lead to grief. You all know that I 'm not 
 the fellow to back a master through thick and 
 thin. If I saw him stopping football, or cricket, 
 or bathing, or sparring, I 'd be as ready as any 
 fellow to stand up about it ; but he don't — he 
 encourages them ; did n't you see him out to-day for 
 half an hour watching us (loud cheers for the 
 Doctor) } and he 's a strong, true man, and a wise 
 one, too, and a public-school man, too (cheers) ; and 
 
82 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 SO let 's stick to him, and talk no more rot, and 
 drink his health as the head of the house (loud 
 cheers),* etc.; and then they all drank; 'the dear 
 old school-house, too, the best house of the best 
 school in England ! ' 
 
 Stanley said of the softened and elevated tone 
 of the school, after the pure and Christian influ- 
 ence of Arnold had been felt and appreciated : — 
 
 'Whatever peculiarity of character was im- 
 pressed on the scholars whom it sent forth, was 
 derived, not from the genius of the place, but from 
 the genius of the man. Throughout, whether in 
 the school itself, or in its after-effects, the one 
 image we have before us is not Rugby, but 
 Arnold.' 
 
 It was just this state of things for which Arnold 
 prayed and labored — 'the hope of making the 
 school a place of really Christian education.' 
 
 ' In proportion as he disliked the assumption of 
 a false manliness in bovs, was his desire to culti- 
 vate in them true manliness, as the only step to 
 something higher, and to dwell on earnest princi- 
 ple and moral thoughtfulness as the great and 
 distinguishing mark between good and evil. 
 Hence, his wish that as much as possible should 
 
ARNOLD'S CONFIDENCE IN THE BOYS. 83 
 
 be done by the boys, and nothing for them. 
 Lying to the masters he made a great moral of- 
 fence ; placing implicit confidence in a boy's asser- 
 tion, and then, if a falsehood was discovered, punish- 
 ing it severely, — in the upper part of the school, 
 when persisted in, with expulsion. Even with the 
 lower forms he never seemed to be on the watch 
 for boys ; and in the higher forms any attempt at 
 further proof of an assertion was immediately 
 checked : If you say so, that is quite enough — of 
 course I believe your word : and there grew up in 
 consequence a general feeling that it was a shame 
 to tell Arnold a lie — he always believes one.' 
 
 'At the very sight of a knot of vicious or 
 careless boys gathered around the great school- 
 house fire, it makes me think, he would say, that 
 I see the Devil in the midst of them. From first 
 to last, it was the great subject to which all his 
 anxiety converged. No half year ever passed 
 without his preaching upon it — he turned it over 
 and over in every possible point of view — he 
 dwelt on it as the one master-fault of all. If the 
 spirit of Elijah were to stand in the midst of us, 
 and were we to ask him. What shall we do then t 
 his answer would be, Fear not, nor heed one an- 
 
84 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 other*s voices, but fear and heed the voice of God 
 only.' 
 
 The system of fagging and the power vested by 
 the school authorities in the sixth-form boys he 
 fully believed in as a help to the masters. At 
 Winchester and the other great schools the system 
 prevailed. The abuse of fagging did not, in his 
 opinion, undermine the good of the plan, and he 
 strenuously opposed the popular outcry for the 
 abolition of the system. 
 
 'The power, which was most strongly con- 
 demned, of personal chastisement vested in the 
 praepostors over those who resisted their authority, 
 he firmly maintained as essential to the general 
 support of the good order of the place ; and there 
 was no obloquy which he would not undergo in 
 the protection of a boy who had by due exercise 
 of this discipline made himself obnoxious to the 
 school, the parents, or the public* 
 
 'But the importance which he attached to it 
 arose from his regarding it not only as an efficient 
 engine of discipline, but as the chief means of 
 creating a respect for moral and intellectual excel- 
 lence, and of diffusing his own influence through 
 the mass of the school. Whilst he made the 
 
FAGGING, 
 
 85 
 
 praepostors rely upon his support in all just use of 
 their authority, as well as on his severe judgment 
 of all abuse of it, he endeavored also to make 
 them feel that they were actually fellow-workers 
 with him for the highest good of the school ; upon 
 the highest principles and motives, — that they 
 had, with him, a moral responsibility, and a deep 
 interest in the real welfare of the place.' . . . 
 
 ' He determined to use, and to improve to the 
 utmost, the existing machinery of the sixth form, 
 and of fagging ; understanding, by the sixth form, 
 the thirty boys who composed the highest class — 
 those who, having risen to the highest form in the 
 school, will probably be at once the oldest and the 
 strongest, and the cleverest, and, if the school be 
 well ordered, the most respectable in application 
 and general character ; and by fagging, the power 
 given by the supreme authorities of the school to 
 the sixth form, to be exercised by them over the 
 lower boys, for the sake of securing a regular 
 government amongst the boys themselves, and 
 avoiding the evils of anarchy, — in other words, of 
 the lawless tyranny of physical strength. 
 
 * Nothing, accordingly, so shook his hopes of 
 
86 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 doing good, as weakness or misconduct in the 
 Sixth. You should feel, he said, like officers in the 
 army or navy, whose want of moral courage would, 
 indeed, be thought cowardice. When I have con- 
 fidence in the Sixth, was the end of one of his 
 farewell addresses, there is no post in England 
 which I would exchange for this ; but if they do 
 not support me, I must go. 
 
 *I felt, he said once of some great fault of 
 which he had heard in one of the sixth form, 
 and his eyes filled with tears as he spoke, as 
 if it had been one of my own children, and, 
 till I had ascertained that it was really true, I 
 mentioned it to no one, not even to any of the 
 masters.' 
 
 * Till a man learns that the first, second, and 
 third duty of a schoolmaster is to get rid of 
 unpromising subjects, a great public school, he 
 said, will never be what it might be, and what it 
 ought to be.' The remonstrances which he encoun- 
 tered, both on public and private grounds, were 
 vehement and numerous. But on these terms 
 alone had he taken his office. 
 
 It is interesting to notice that classical education 
 
THE CLASSICS. 
 
 87 
 
 was violently assailed during the time of Arnold, 
 and his judgment was materially altered in 
 regard to the value of languages for the for- 
 mation of the mind. On his arrival at Rugby he 
 discarded much of the old method of teaching ; but 
 the experience of years proved to him, he always 
 said, that the classics .must remain the basis of 
 intellectual culture. — 
 
 * To the use of Latin verse, which he had been 
 accustomed to regard as one of the most contempti- 
 ble prettinesses of the understanding, I am be- 
 coming, he said, in my old age more and more a 
 convert.' 
 
 Stanley claims for Dr. Arnold that ' among other 
 admirable reforms he was the first Englishman 
 who drew attention in our public schools to the 
 historical, political, and philos4)phical value of phil- 
 ology and of the ancient writers,- as distinguished 
 from the mere verbal criticism and elegant scholar- 
 ship of the last century. And beside the general 
 impulse which he gave to miscellaneous reading, 
 both in the regular examinations and by encourag- 
 ing the tastes of particular boys for geology or other 
 like pursuits, he incorporated the study of Mod- 
 ern History, Modern Languages, and Mathematics 
 
88 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 into the work of the school, which attempt, as it 
 was the first of its kind, so it was at one time the 
 chief topic of blame and praise in his system of 
 instruction. 
 
 * The recollections of the head-master of Rugby- 
 are inseparable from the recollections of the per- 
 sonal guide and friend of his scholars. They will 
 at once recall those little traits which, however 
 minute in themselves, will to them suggest a lively 
 image of his whole manner. They will remember 
 the glance with which he looked round in the few 
 moments of silence before the lesson began, and 
 which seemed to speak his sense of his own posi- 
 tion and of theirs also, as the heads of a great 
 school; the attitude in which he stood, with his 
 eye fixed upon the boy who was pausing to give 
 an answer ; the well-known changes of his voice 
 and manner, so faithfully representing the feeling 
 within. They will recollect the pleased look and 
 the cheerful 'Thank you,' which followed upon a 
 successful answer or translation ; the fall of his 
 countenance with its deepening severity, the stern 
 elevation of the eyebrows, the sudden sit down, 
 which followed upon the reverse ; the courtesy 
 and almost deference to the boys as to his equals 
 
TEACHER AND SCHOLAR. 89 
 
 in society, so long as there was nothing to disturb 
 the friendliness of their relation.' 
 
 'Intellectually, as well as morally, he felt that 
 the teacher ought himself to be perpetually learn- 
 ing, and so constantly above the level of his schol- 
 ars. I am sure, he said, speaking of his pupils at 
 Laleham, that I do not judge of them, or expect of 
 them as I should, if I were not taking pains to 
 improve my own mind. * For nineteen out of 
 twenty boys,' he said once to Archbishop Whately, 
 in speaking of the importance not only of informa- 
 tion, but real ability in assistant masters, ' ordinary 
 men may be quite sufficient, but the twentieth, 
 the boy of real talents, who is more important 
 than the others, is liable even to suffer injury 
 from not being early placed under the training of 
 one whom he can, on close inspection, look up to as 
 his superior in something besides mere knowledge.' 
 
 * But for mere cleverness, whether in boys or 
 men, he had no regard. * Mere intellectual acute- 
 ness,' he used to say, in speaking (for example) of 
 lawyers, * divested as it is, in too many cases, of all 
 that is comprehensive and great and good, is to 
 
90 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 me more revolting than the most helpless imbecil- 
 ity, seeming to be almost like the spirit of Mephis- 
 topheles/ 
 
 * A mere plodding boy was above all others 
 encouraged by him. At Laleham he had once got 
 out of patience, and spoken sharply to a pupil of 
 this kind, when the pupil looked up in his face and 
 said, Why do you speak angrily, sir ? — indeed I 
 am doing the best that I can. Years afterwards 
 he used to tell the story to his children, and said, 
 I never felt so much ashamed in my life — that 
 look and that speech I have never forgotten. And 
 though it would of course happen that clever boys, 
 from a greater sympathy with his understanding, 
 would be brought into closer intercourse with him, 
 this did not affect his feeling, not only of respect, 
 but of reverence to those who, without ability, 
 were distinguished for high principle and industry. 
 If there be one thing on earth which is truly 
 admirable, it is to see God's wisdom blessing an 
 inferiority of natural powers, where they have been 
 honestly, truly, and zealously cultivated. In speak- 
 ing of a pupil of this character, he once said, I 
 would stand to that man hat in hand.* 
 
RUGBY STUDY, 
 
 91 
 
 * Traits and actions of boys, which to a stranger 
 would have told nothing, were to him highly 
 significant. His quick and far-sighted eye became 
 familiar with the face and manner of every boy in 
 the school. Do you see, he said to an assistant 
 master who had recently come, those two boys 
 walking together ; I never saw them together 
 before ; you should make an especial point of 
 observing the company they keep, - — nothing so 
 tells the changes in a boy's character.' 
 
 Arthur says : — 
 
 ' Perhaps the scene which, to those who knew 
 him best, would bring together the recollections of 
 his public and private life in the most lively way, 
 was his study at Rugby. There he sat at his work, 
 vs^ith no attempt at seclusion, conversation going 
 on around him — his children playing in the room 
 — his frequent guests, whether friends or former 
 pupils, coming in or out at will — ready at once 
 to break off his occupations to answer a question, 
 or to attend to the many interruptions to which he 
 was liable ; and from these interruptions, or from 
 his regular avocations, at the few odd hours or 
 minutes which he could command, would he there 
 return and recommence his writing, as if it had 
 
92 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 not been broken off. Instead of feeling my head 
 exhausted, he would sometimes say, after the day's 
 business was over, it seems to have quite an eager- 
 ness to set to work. I feel as if I could dictate to * 
 twenty secretaries at once. 
 
 *Yet, almost unfailing as was this unhasting, 
 unresting diligence, to use the expression of a 
 keen observer, who thus characterized his impres- 
 sion of one day's visit at Rugby, he would often 
 wish for something more like leisure and repose. 
 We sometimes feel, he said, as if we should like to 
 run our heads into a hole — to be quiet for a little 
 time from the stir of so many human beings, 
 which greets us from morning to evening. And 
 it was from amidst this chaos of employments 
 that he turned, with all the delight of which his 
 nature was capable, to what he often dwelt upon as 
 the rare, the unbroken, the almost awful happiness 
 of his domestic life. 
 
 • • • • • 
 
 * Enough, however, may perhaps be said to 
 recall something at least of its outward aspect. 
 There were his hours of thorough relaxation, when 
 he would throw off all thoughts of the school and 
 
COUNTRY WALKS. 
 
 93 
 
 of public matters — his quiet walks by the side of 
 his wife's pony, when he would enter into the full 
 enjoyment of air and exercise, and the outward 
 * face of nature, observing with distinct pleasure 
 each symptom of the burst of spring, or of the 
 richness of summer — feeling like a horse pawing 
 the ground, impatient to be off — as if the very 
 act of existence was an hourly pleasure to him. 
 There was the cheerful voice that used to go 
 sounding through the house in the early morning, 
 as he went round to call his children ; the new 
 spirits which he seemed to gather from the mere 
 glimpses of them in the midst of his occupations 
 — the increased merriment of all in any game in 
 which he joined — the happy walks on which he 
 would take them in the fields and hedges, hunting 
 for flowers — the yearly excursion to look in a 
 neighboring clay-pit for the earliest coltsfoot, with 
 the mock siege that followed. Nor, again, was 
 the sense of his authority as a father ever lost in 
 his playfulness as a companion. 
 
 ^ In the afternoon he took his ordinary walk and 
 bathe, enjoying the rare beauty of the day, and he 
 stopped again and again to look up into the un- 
 
94 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 clouded blue of the summer sky,' the blue depth of 
 ether, which had been at all times one of his most 
 favorite images in nature, conveying, as he said, 
 ideas so much more beautiful, as well as more 
 true, than the ancient conceptions of the heavens 
 as an iron firmament/ 
 
 One pupil, whose intercourse with Arnold never 
 went beyond the instruction he gave the boys 
 preparatory to confirmation, said ' He appeared to 
 me to be remarkable for his habit of realizing 
 everything that we are told in Scripture. You 
 know how frequently we can ourselves, and how 
 constantly we hear others, go prosing on in a sort 
 of religious cant or slang, which is as easy to learn 
 as any other technical jargon, without seeing, as it 
 were, by that faculty, which all possess, of pictur- 
 ing to the mind, and acting as if we really saw 
 things unseen, belonging to another world. Now 
 he seemed to have the freshest views of our Lord's 
 life and death that I ever knew a man to possess. 
 His rich mind filled up the naked outline of the 
 gospel history ; it was to him the most interesting 
 fact that has ever happened, — as real, as exciting 
 (if I may use the expression), as any recent event 
 in modern history of which the actual effects are 
 visible.' 
 
ARNOLD'S SERMONS, 
 
 95 
 
 Another said of his sermons : — 
 
 ^ I used to listen to them from first to last with 
 a kind of awe, and over and over again could not 
 join my friends at the chapel door, but would 
 walk home to be alone ; and I remember the 
 same effects being produced by them, more or 
 less, on others, whom I should have thought 
 hard as stones, and on whom I should think 
 Arnold looked as some of the worst boys in the 
 school. 
 
 * The boys were thoroughly inspired by the sense 
 of the manliness and straightforwardness of his 
 dealings, and still more by the sense of the general 
 force of his moral character ; by the belief 
 (to use the words of different pupils) in his extraor- 
 dinary knack, for I can call it nothing else, of 
 showing that his object in punishing or reproving 
 was not his own good or pleasure, but that of the 
 boy — in a truthfulness — an siliTcqivsLa — a sort of 
 moral transparency ; in the fixedness of his pur- 
 pose, and the searchingness of his practical insight 
 into boys, by a consciousness, almost amounting 
 to solemnity, that, when his eye was upon you, 
 he looked into your very inmost heart ; that there 
 was something in his very tone and outward aspect. 
 
96 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 before which anything low, or false, or cruel, 
 instinctively quailed and cowered. 
 
 'And the defect of occasional over-hastiness 
 and vehemence of expression, which, during the 
 earlier period of his stay, at times involved him in 
 some trouble, did not materially interfere with 
 their general notion of his character. 
 
 * But as boys advanced in the school, out of this 
 feeling of fear grew up a deep admiration, partak- 
 ing largely of the nature of awe, and this softened 
 into a sort of loyalty, which remained even in the 
 closer and more affectionate sympathy of later 
 years. * I am sure,' writes a pupil who had no per- 
 sonal communications with him whilst at school, 
 and but little afterwards, and who never was in 
 the sixth form, 'that I do not exaggerate my 
 feelings when I say that I felt a love and rever- 
 ence for him as one of quite awful greatness and 
 goodness, for whom I well remember that I used 
 to think I would gladly lay down my life ; add- 
 ing, with reference to the thoughtless compan- 
 ions with whom he had associated, I used to 
 believe that I, too, had a work to do for him in 
 the school, and did for his sake labor to raise the 
 
ARNOLD AND RUGBY. 
 
 97 
 
 tone of the set I lived in, particularly as regarded 
 himself/ 
 
 One of Arnold's descriptions of a thoroughly 
 courageous man is characteristic of his own 
 nature : * He fears God thoroughly, and he fears 
 neither man nor Devil beside/ 
 
 His breezy nature welcomed all new improve- 
 ments, all influences which were likely to sweep 
 away old superstitions, old prejudices. Once, as 
 he stood watching the great Birmingham railroad 
 recently opened to Rugby, he said : — 
 
 *I rejoice to see it,' as he stood on one of its 
 arches, and watched the train pass on through 
 the distant hedgerows, — 'I rejoice to see it, and 
 think that Feudality is gone forever. It is so 
 great a blessing to think that any one evil is 
 really extinct. Bunyan thought that the giant 
 Pope was disabled forever — and how greatly was 
 he mistaken.* 
 
 Arthur Stanley's pictures of Arnold and Rugby 
 are necessary as making up his own portrait, a 
 summary of his own life and character. As he 
 truly observes, Rugby was Arnold and Arnold 
 Rugby, fifty years ago; and the good seed sown 
 
98 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 there has born a thousandfold, and influenced 
 countless lives. One unfriendly critic says of 
 Rugby and Stanley, ' Thenceforward his best life 
 blood was infected with Arnoldian poison/ 
 
 Hughes's description of the first sermon from 
 the Doctor says of his powerful influence : — 
 
 * More worthy pens than mine have described 
 that scene. The oak pulpit standing out by itself 
 above the school seats. The tall, gallant form, the 
 kindling eye, the voice, now soft as the low notes 
 of a flute, now clear and stirring as the call of the 
 light infantry bugle, of him who stood there Sun- 
 day after Sunday, witnessing and pleading for his 
 Lord, the King of righteousness and love and 
 glory, with whose spirit he was filled, and in whose 
 power he spoke. The long lines of young faces, 
 rising tier above tier down the whole length of the 
 chapel, from the little -boy's who had just left his 
 mother to the young man's who was going out 
 next week into the great world, rejoicing in his 
 strength. It was a great and solemn sight, and 
 never more so than at this time of year, when 
 the only lights in the chapel were in the pulpit, 
 and at the seats of the praepostors of the week, 
 and the soft twilight stole over the rest of the 
 
THE ARNOLD HOME-LIFE, 99 
 
 chapel, deepening into darkness in the high 
 gallery behind the organ/ 
 
 Arthur took notes of the Doctor's sermons, and 
 we find Mrs. Stanley writing in 1833 : — 
 
 ' It was too damp to go out this evening, so I 
 stayed at home, with Arthur's notes of Arnold's 
 sermons.' 
 
 She wrote again, after a talk with Arthur about 
 Dr. Arnold's views during his last vacation at 
 Rugby : — 
 
 'Arthur was a running commentary upon 
 Arnold's Church Reform — knowing so well what 
 he meant by this, what led him to that, and recog- 
 nizing his illustrations and references.' 
 
 A pretty picture is given of the home life at 
 Rugby, when Mrs. Arnold received the boys. She 
 was a worthy assistant in her husband's work, and 
 amid all her household cares — and nine children 
 brought their usual accompaniments of care and 
 labor — she found time to welcome the ^ fellows ^ 
 as Arnold called them, to their pleased surprise, 
 often and cordially. One young visitor long after 
 said of her : * The lady who presided there is still 
 living, and has carried with her to her peaceful 
 home in the North the respect and love of all 
 
100 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 those who ever felt and shared that gentle and 
 high-bred hospitality. Aye, many is the brave 
 heart now doing its work and bearing its load in 
 country curacies, London chambers, under the 
 Indian sun, and in Australian towns and clear- 
 ings, which looks back with fond and grateful 
 memory to that school-house drawing-room, and 
 dates much of its highest and best training to the 
 lessons learnt there.' 
 
 * Besides Mrs. Arnold and one or two of the 
 elder children, there were one of the younger 
 masters.' 
 
 The boy adds, * How frank and kind and manly* 
 was the Doctor's greeting, as he joined the 
 party by his fireside. Such remembrances carry 
 with them the inspiration of a lifetime for the 
 young. A cordial welcome in such a home is a 
 bright and wholesome inspiration for future work 
 and days. 
 
 Rugby soon became to Arthur Stanley a second 
 home. He has shown, by the description given of 
 the school and Arnold and his work, that he per- 
 fectly grasped the plan of teaching, and the devel- 
 opment of mind and soul which Arnold made his 
 aim and object. Arthur made good friends among 
 
FIFTH FORM. 
 
 101 
 
 the boys, after a time, finding one or two chosen 
 companions, and gradually increasing his circle as 
 his acquaintances penetrated the shyness of his 
 nature. Charles Vaughan, his life-long friend and 
 his brother-in-law, was among the first intimates 
 he found at school. 
 
 He rapidly rose in his studies, and at mid- 
 summer was placed in the fifth form, which 
 brought him into more personal relations with 
 Dr. Arnold, gave him the entrance to the library, 
 greatly prized by the young reader, and freed 
 him from the terrors of praepostors and the fag- 
 ging system. 
 
 Arthur's removal into the shell at Easter pre- 
 ceded his elevation to the fifth form. The mid- 
 summer holidays found him at Alderley well and 
 happy, living much more the boyish life natural to 
 his age. Rugby had already done this for him, as 
 we see him 'striding about upon the lawn on 
 stilts,* with his brothers and sisters. 
 
 In September of 1829 he gave his mother a pic- 
 ture of his occupations, and she seems to have had 
 more pleasure in hearing of some of his adventures 
 than of his studies. His accounts of foot-ball, and 
 of a hare-and-hounds hunt in which he 'got left 
 
102 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 behind with a clumsy boy and a silly one ' at a 
 brook, which, after some deliberation, he leaped, 
 and 'nothing happenedy would look as if he, also, 
 enjoyed the sport. Mrs. Stanley wrote : — 
 
 'I have had such a ridiculous account from 
 Arthur^ of his sitting up with three others, all 
 night, to see what it was like! They heartily 
 wished themselves in bed before morning. He 
 also writes of an English copy of verses given to 
 the fifth form, — Brown sover, a village near 
 Rugby, with the Avon flowing through it, and the 
 Swift flowing into the Avon, into which Wick- 
 li£fe*s ashes were thrown. So Arthur and some 
 others instantly made a pilgrimage to Brownsover 
 to make discoveries. They were allowed four 
 days, and Arthur's was the best of the thirty in 
 the fifth form, greatly to his astonishment, but he 
 says : Nothing happened, except that I get called 
 Poet now and then, and my study Poet's Corner. 
 The master of the form gave them another subject 
 to write upon in an hour, to see if they had each 
 made their own, and Arthur was again head. 
 What good sense there is in giving these kind of 
 subjects to excite interest and inquiry, though few 
 
SQUIBS. 
 
 103 
 
 would be so supremely happy as Arthur in making 
 the voyage of discovery. I ought to mention that 
 Arthur was detected with the other boys in an 
 unlawful letting off of squibs, and had one hundred 
 lines of Horace to translate ! * 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 STUDIES AND LETTERS. — PRIZES. — MRS. STANLEY 
 SEES GREAT PROGRESS IN ARTHUR'S WORK. — HER 
 LETTER. -RUGBY MAGAZINE. — ARTHUR AN EDITOR. 
 — HIS REMINISCENCES. - THOMAS HUGHES'S AC- 
 COUNT OF MEETING ARTHUR. — MRS. STANLEY'S 
 LETTERS, AND A VISIT TO RUGBY. — THE ARNOLDS 
 AT ALDERLEY. — WILLIAM EWART GLADSTONE.— 
 GRAY'S POEMS. 
 
 In 1830 the letters of Mrs. Stanley give glimpses 
 of progress and work in Arthur's school life. 
 In February he began mathematics, and wrote 
 his mother he ' did not wonder Archimedes never 
 heard the soldiers come in, if he was as much 
 puzzled over a problem as he is.' 
 
 June found Mrs. Stanley at Rugby for a look at 
 Arthur, * to his great delight and surprise, and had 
 two most comfortable hours with him. There is 
 just a shade more of confidence in his manners, 
 which is very becoming. He talked freely and 
 fluently, looked well and happy, and came the next 
 morning at six o'clock with his Greek book and 
 his note-book under his arm.' 
 104 
 
DISAPPOINTMENT, 
 
 105 
 
 The last of the month Arthur wrote a letter 
 telling his mother of his disappointment, * saying 
 that his verses on Malta had failed in getting the 
 prize. There had been a hard contest between 
 him and another. His poem was the longest and 
 contained the best ideas, but, he says, that is mat- 
 ter of opinion ; the other was the most accurate. 
 There were three masters on each side, and it was 
 some time in being decided. The letter expresses 
 his disappointment (for he had thought he should 
 have it), and his vexation (knowing that another 
 hour would have enabled him to look over and 
 probably to correct the fatal faults) so naturally, 
 and then the struggle of his amiable feeling that 
 it would be unkind to the other boy, who had, 
 been very much disappointed not to get the essay, 
 to make any excuses. Altogether it is just as 
 I shouH wish, and much better than if he had 
 got it/ 
 
 This early failure to win a prize was followed by 
 so many distinctions of the kind that he was prob- 
 ably consoled for this first disappointment. One 
 letter written some years later records his winning 
 the prizes for a Greek poem and a Latin essay, 
 carrying off these two, with others, all the honors 
 
106 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 then known at Rugby. He was only rivalled once 
 in this achievement, and that by Arthur H. 
 Clough, whose name is dear to old Rugby boys, 
 and well known to the public. One friend of his 
 says of this remarkable feat : * The most definite 
 school tradition that I, as a schoolboy there my- 
 self, found attached to his name was, that on hand- 
 ing to him the very last of these five prizes, his 
 master and ours broke for the first time the pro- 
 found, the almost grim silence which, strange as 
 it may sound to modern ears, he invariably main- 
 tained on the annual Speech-Day, to utter the 
 expressive words. Thank you, Stanley ; we have 
 nothing more to give you/ 
 
 July found Arthur again at home, and his mother 
 said he began ^to look like a young man/ After 
 his return to Rugby in the fall, he received ' the 
 remarkable distinction of not being examined at 
 all except in extra subjects. Dr. Arnold called 
 him up before masters and school, and said he had 
 done so perfectly well it was useless.' 
 
 Mrs. Arnold was so interested in this that she 
 wrote Mrs. Stanley herself to congratulate her. 
 Mrs. Arnold was already attracted to Arthur, for 
 his peculiarities engaged her sympathies, and she 
 
STANLEY BROTHERS. 
 
 107 
 
 watched him with affectionate solicitude long 
 before she was gratified by seeing his devotion to 
 her husband. 
 
 Mrs. Stanley's three boys were a constant source 
 of pleasure and interest to her. ^She was greatly 
 occupied in studying their development, and the 
 marked differences in their character. She wrote 
 in 1830 of being * amused the other day on. taking 
 up the memorandum-books of my two boys. 
 Owen's full of calculations, altitudes, astronomical 
 axioms, etc. ; Arthur's of Greek idioms, Grecian 
 history, parallels of different historical situations. 
 Owen does Arthur a great deal of good by being 
 so much more attentive and civil ; it piques him 
 to be more alert. Charlie profits by both brothers. 
 Arthur examines him in his Latin, and Charlie sits 
 with his arm round his neck, looking with the most 
 profound deference in his face for exposition of 
 Virgil.' 
 
 A few weeks after she heard from the third, 
 Charlie, who wrote from his school : — 
 
 *I am very miserable, not that I want anything, 
 except to be* at home.' ^Arthur does not mind 
 going half so much. He says he does not know 
 why, but all the boys seem fond of him, and he 
 
108 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 never gets plagued in any way like the others ; his 
 study is left untouched, his things unbroke, his 
 books undisturbed. Charlie is so fond of him and 
 deservedly so. You would have been so pleased 
 one nisfht, when Charlie all of a sudden burst into 
 violent distress at not having finished his French 
 task for the holidays, by Arthur's judicious good- 
 nature in showing him how to help himself, 
 entirely leaving what he was about of his own 
 employment.' 
 
 In July of 1 83 1 Mrs. Stanley had her children 
 with her, and says : — 
 
 ' I am writing in the midst of an academy of 
 art. Just now there are Arthur and Mary draw- 
 ing and painting at one table ; Charlie deep in the 
 study of fishes and hooks, and drawing varieties of 
 both at another ; and Catherine with her slate full 
 of houses with thousands of windows. Charlie is 
 fishing mad, and knows how to catch every sort, 
 and just now he informs me that to catch a bream 
 you must go out before breakfast. He is just as 
 fond as ever of Arthur. You would like to see 
 Arthur examine him, which he does so mildly and 
 yet so strictly, explaining everything so a r Ar- 
 nold' 
 
ARTHUR AN EDITOR. 
 
 109 
 
 A few days later we find her busy teaching 
 'Arthur to drive, row, and gymnasticize, and he 
 finds himself making progress in the latter ; that 
 he can do more as he goes on — a great encourage- 
 ment always. Imagine Dr. Arnold and one of the 
 other masters gymnasticizing in the garden, and 
 sometimes going out leaping — as much a sign of 
 the times as the chancellor appearing without a 
 wig, and the king with half a coronation.' 
 
 Arthur continued to work very hard, and while 
 he enjoyed the country walks about Rugby, some 
 of which he took with Dr. and Mrs. Arnold, yet he 
 never really entered into the athletic sports which 
 are so largely associated in the minds of most 
 people with the great public schools of Eng- 
 land. He wrote an article for the old 'Rugby 
 Magazine,' which he assisted in editing, in which 
 he speaks of himself and his brother editors as 
 starting out with heated brains for a ten minutes' 
 walk about the ' close ' before the hour for ' lock- 
 ing up,' and how they met the greater part of the 
 school coming in from the summer's afternoon 
 cricket game. 
 
 His quiet and studious habits, which endeared 
 him to the heads of the school, prevented his being 
 
110 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 as widely known and understood by the majority 
 of his schoolfellows. A little anecdote, which he 
 told some years after at a Rugby dinner with 
 much humor, rather described the disgust the 
 boys then felt at seeing one among them sitting 
 at home to read instead of joining their sports. 
 He said, ' As I sat in that study reading Mitford, a 
 stone thrown at me by a schoolfellow came through 
 the window, struck me on the forehead here, 
 striking his forehead as he spoke, and left an 
 almost indelible scar/ 
 
 One, who was only a very little boy when Arthur 
 Stanley was * praepostor,' says : — 
 
 * Not being marked out from others in any game, 
 — not even to the extent of Clough's prowess as 
 goal-keeper at football, his name passed away very 
 quickly at his house, save for the holidays which 
 he won for us at Oxford.* But another friend said 
 he * found his name, after the lapse of three years 
 from his leaving Rugby, surrounded by the halo 
 of departed genius ; and I may add that I for one 
 could say by heart most of his Oxford prize poem 
 before I had ever seen its author.' 
 
 Thomas Hughes says : — 
 
 *My first meeting with Arthur Stanley — the 
 
HUGHES MEETS ARTHUR. 
 
 Ill 
 
 name by which the Dean always wished to be 
 known — was in the month of January, 1834, in 
 which .1 went to Rugby, a somewhat scared boy 
 eleven years old. I carried in my pocket a note 
 of introduction to him from a boy who had been a 
 friend of his at school, but who had left, and 
 whose home was near ours in the country. When 
 giving it, he took * care to impress upon me the 
 great position, in the new world to which I was 
 bound, of the person to w^hom it was addressed — 
 by far the most distinguished boy in the Sixth, 
 the favorite pupil of the Doctor — and that I 
 should gain credit in the eyes of all the fags, 
 amongst whom my lot would be cast, if he should 
 deign to throw me a word or two on delivery of 
 the letter, and a nod or two afterward when I 
 chanced to meet him in close or quadrangle. 
 
 ' Impressed with this discourse, I duly left the 
 document at his boarding-house on the day the 
 Sixth Form returned, and was amazed, as well as 
 delighted, when an almost immediate answer, 
 asking me — a new boy he had never seen or 
 heard of — to breakfast in his study. 
 
 * I appeared at the named hour, not without slight 
 trepidation, as of the modest man who is going for 
 
112 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 the first time to eat his meat in the presence of 
 the Lord's anointed. This feeling, however, 
 gave way almost instantly in the presence of our 
 host, who made the smallest and shyest of us all 
 feel at home by the sympathetic kindness of his 
 greeting to each of us. If I remember rightly, 
 we were six in number, all small new boys, and 
 one big boy besides our host himself — either 
 Arthur Clough, I think, or his friend and brother 
 poet, Burbage. The study, being that of head of 
 the house, held us all, and it need not be added 
 that we were plentifully regaled. Even then 
 Arthur Stanley was himself almost without taste 
 or smell, so that all viands were much the same to 
 him, if only they were tender, but he was already 
 given to bountiful hospitality to his friends. 
 
 * He was at that time (and indeed always 
 remained) very slight of his age, of rather florid 
 complexion, and with a singularly bright, quick, 
 and yet often dreamy expression. He wore his 
 hat rather on the back of his head, and walked 
 with queer little short scuffling paces, rather on 
 his heels, so that you could tell him by his gait at 
 any distance — a singular contrast to the Doctor's 
 long shambling strides, as they walked along by 
 
MRS. STANLEY'S VIEWS OF ARNOLD, 113 
 
 the side of Mrs. Arnold's gray pony on half-holi- 
 day afternoons/ 
 
 * From the day of the breakfast, from which he 
 dismissed us with the rare injunction to come to 
 him if we got into trouble or wanted advice — a 
 privilege, however, that I for one never ventured 
 to avail myself of — up to Easter, when he left 
 school, his occasional smile and nod were always 
 ready when I chanced to meet him, anywhere but 
 out of bounds, for under those circumstances he 
 was a disciplinarian, and enforced strictly, and in 
 extreme cases, even with the cane, the ancient 
 but somewhat unmeaning practice of shirking/ 
 
 The Arnolds were in constant intercourse with 
 the Stanleys, and Mrs. Stanley often went to 
 Rugby, while the Arnolds, after they had settled 
 their vacation home in Westmoreland, would 
 occasionally break their journey there by stopping 
 at Alderley. In November, Mrs. Stanley speaks 
 of ' sleeping at Rugby on Monday night, where she 
 had had a comfortable evening with Arthur, and 
 next morning breakfasted with Dr. Arnold. What 
 a man he is ! He struck me more than before, even, 
 with the impression of power, energy, and single- 
 ness of heart, aim, and purpose. He was very 
 
114 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 indignant at the Quarterly Review article on 
 cholera — the surpassing selfishness of it, and 
 spoke so nobly — was busy writing a paper to state 
 what cholera is, and what it is not. . . . Arthur s 
 veneration for him is beautiful ; what good it must 
 do to grow up under such a tree ! ' 
 
 A little later she met Arthur at Knutsford 
 and carried him home with her proudly. She 
 found, she said, he was * classed first in everything 
 but composition, in which he was second, and 
 mathematics, in which he did not do well enough 
 to be classed, nor ill enough to prevent his having 
 the reward of the rest of his works. I can trace 
 the improvement from his having been so much 
 under Dr. Arnold's influence ; so many inquiries 
 and ideas are started in his mind, which will be 
 the ground-work of future study. . . . 
 
 * Charlie is very happy now in the thought of 
 going to Rugby and being with Arthur, and Arthur 
 has settled all the study and room concerns very 
 well for him. I am going to have a sergeant from 
 Macclesfield to drill them these holidays, to Char- 
 lie's great delight and Arthur's patient endurance. 
 The latter wants it much. It is very hard always 
 to be obliged to urge that which is against the 
 
ARTHUR'S SHYNESS, 
 
 115 
 
 grain. I never feel I am doing my duty so well to 
 Arthur as when I am teaching him to dance, and 
 urging him to gymnasticize, when I would so much 
 rather be talking to him of his note-books, etc. 
 He increasingly needs the free use of his powers 
 of mind, too, as well as of his body. The embarrass- 
 ments and difficulty of getting out what he knows 
 seems so painful to him, while some people's pain 
 is all in getting it in ; but it is very useful for him 
 to have drawbacks in everything.' 
 
 That the influence of Dr. Arnold was the very 
 right one in all ways may be seen when one finds 
 Stanley gradually losing that painful shyness which 
 weighted down his spirits and expression in earlier 
 years. In writing a pupil of his, then at Oxford, 
 the Doctor said of this failing, ' you should, I am 
 sure, make an effort to speak out, as I am really 
 grateful for your having written out to me. Re- 
 serve and fear of committing one's self are, beyond 
 a certain point, positive evils ; a man had better 
 expose himself half a dozen times, than be shut up 
 always ; and, after all, it is not exposing yourself, 
 for no one can help valuing and loving what 
 seems an abandonment to feelings of sympathy, 
 especially when, from the character of him who 
 
116 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 thus opens his heart, the effort is known to be 
 considerable.' 
 
 He drew out Arthur's powers of expression, his 
 latent fund of genial humor, and each year saw the 
 increase of that wonderful adaptability for which 
 Dean Stanley was celebrated. Dr. Arnold, with 
 his whole-souled nature and hearty sympathy, had 
 a rare insight into boy-nature ; he had no desire 
 to pry into his young friend's affairs, but was on the 
 alert for all that could rouse and strengthen their 
 highest nature. He himself wrote of this feeling : — 
 
 * It is not that I want much of what is called 
 religious conversation, — that, I believe, is often 
 on the surface, like other conversation, — but I 
 want a sign, which one catches as by a sort of 
 masonry, that a man knows what he is about in 
 life, — whither tending, and in what cause engaged ; 
 and when I find this, it seems to open my heart as 
 thoroughly, and with as fresh a sympathy, as when 
 I was twenty years younger. I feel this in talking 
 to you, and in writing to you ; and I feel that you 
 will neither laugh at me, nor be offended with me 
 for saying it.' 
 
 When, in 1832, Arthur received several prizes, he 
 sent them to his mother, and she says : — 
 
AN ANCIENT BALLAD. 
 
 117 
 
 * One copy he had illustrated in answer to my 
 questions, with all his authorities, to show how he 
 came by the various bits, of information. In this 
 parcel he sent an Ancient Ballad, showing how 
 Harold the king died at Chester, the result of a 
 diligent collation of old chronicles he and Mary 
 had made together in the winter. Arthur put all 
 the facts together from memory/ 
 
 The cloud on Arthur's nature sometimes re- 
 turned, for she said in one of the later visits made 
 by him at Alderley : — 
 
 * Arthur has not shaken off his first fit of shy- 
 ness yet. I think he colors more than ever, and 
 hesitates more in bringing out what he has to say. 
 I am at my usual work of teaching him to use his 
 body, and Charlie his mind.' 
 
 In a letter to Dr. Greenhill, then an undergradu- 
 ate, in speaking of the approach of the time when 
 he must leave Rugby, Arthur called the school, 
 'the place where I have spent five happy years, 
 learned knowledge human and divine, as probably 
 I shall never learn it again.' He speaks also of 
 Rugby as 'the place, too, of my several friendships 
 (forgive me, he inserts, for the word several) to 
 last, I hope, none lessened by the existence of 
 
118 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 Others, to the latest hour of my life.' And well he 
 might extol Rugby, for it is evident that he was 
 greatly helped by the Jife there. Mrs. Stanley, 
 visiting him at school in the spring of 1833, says : — 
 
 * I never found Arthur more blooming than 
 when we saw him at Rugby on Monday. Mrs. 
 Arnold said she always felt that Arthur had more 
 sympathy with her than any one else, that he 
 understood and appreciated Dr. Arnold's charac- 
 ter, and the union of strength and tenderness in it, 
 that Dr. Arnold said he always felt that Arthur 
 took in his ideas, received all he wished to put 
 into him more in the true spirit and meaning than 
 any boy he had ever met with, and that she always 
 delighted in watching his countenance when Dr. 
 Arnold was preaching.' 
 
 When the school broke up for the midsum- 
 mer vacation, the Arnolds, in going to West- 
 moreland, stopped at Alderley, and the visit is 
 duly chronicled by Mrs. Stanley, to whom it was 
 a great pleasure. ' At eight o'clock last night 
 the Arnolds arrived. Dr. Arnold and Arthur 
 behind the carriage, Mrs. Arnold and two chil- 
 dren inside, two more with the servant in front, 
 having left the other chaiseful at Congleton. Ar- 
 
THE ARNOLDS VISIT A IDE RLE Y, 119 
 
 thur was delighted with his journey, — said Dr. 
 Arnold was just like a boy — jumped up, delighted 
 to be set free, — had talked all the way of the 
 geology of the country, knowing every step of it 
 by heart, — so pleased to see a common, thinking 
 it might do for the people to expatiate on. We 
 talked of the Cambridge philosophers — why he 
 did not go there — he dared not trust himself 
 with its excitement or with society in London. 
 Edward said something of the humility of find- 
 ing yourself with people so much your superior, 
 and at the same time the elevation of feeling your- 
 self of the same species. He shook his head — I 
 should feel that in the company of legislators, but 
 not of abstract philosophers. Then Mrs. Arnold 
 went on to say how De Ville had pronounced on 
 his head that he was fond of facts, but not of ab- 
 stractions, and he allowed it was most true ; he 
 liked geology, botany, philosophy, only as they 
 are connected with the history and well-being of 
 the human race. . . . The other chaise came after 
 breakfast. He ordered all into their places with 
 such a gentle decision, and they were all off by 
 ten, having ascertained, I hope, that it was quite 
 worth while to halt here even for so short a time.' 
 
120 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 While Arthur was at Rugby he heard of the 
 future Prime Minister's rising reputation at Ox- 
 ford, and speaks of * WilHam Gladstone/ with 
 interest, for he had been a pupil in early years 
 of his own first teacher. His first meeting with 
 Mr. Gladstone was at the senior Mr. Gladstone's 
 home, when William was a boy of fifteen, and he 
 himself was a few years younger. He related 
 this incident some years after. They got into 
 conversation, not on the usual topics of boyish 
 interest, but on the subject of books. 'Have you 
 ever read Gray's poems .'^' said the future states- 
 man. ' No,' replied his young acquaintance. 'Then 
 do so at once,' said the elder vehemently, and pro- 
 duced the volume. It was taken home, read at 
 once, and enjoyed. 
 
 This early acquaintance with Gray's works 
 greatly affected Arthur and when he alluded to 
 the scenery of Greece, or showed the tombs of 
 the earlier kings in his rounds with friends through 
 the older parts of the Abbey, he was constantly 
 quoting from his early favorite's verses, so ap- 
 propriate in their subject, and perfect in their 
 finish. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 OXFORD EXAMINATIONS. — ARTHUR'S DESCRIPTIONS OF 
 HIS ANXIETY. — ANNOUNCES HIMSELF CHOSEN 'SCHOL- 
 AR AND EXHIBITIONER' OF BALLIOL. — ARNOLD 'S 
 LETTER TO MRS. STANLEY. — ANOTHER TERM AT 
 RUGBY. — VACATION. — HURSTMONCEAUX. — JULIUS 
 HARE. — FOX HOW. 
 
 In November of 1833 Arthur went to Oxford for 
 his examination for the Balliol scholarship, and 
 gained the first scholarship against thirty com- 
 petitors from the other great schools. He wrote 
 his old schoolmaster, to whom he was still loyally 
 attached after all the years of Rugby life : 
 
 * It is a great triumph/ he says, ^ a great triumph 
 to us ; for Rugby has hitherto been kept rather in 
 the background by other schools, who this year 
 were entirely defeated.' 
 
 In the same letter he enthusiastically renews 
 his expressions of love and gratitude to Dr. 
 Arnold, as he felt that a great deal was due to the 
 
 master whose broad culture had enabled him to 
 
 121 
 
122 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 compete successfully against so large a number 
 of opponents. The examination was well calcu- 
 lated to show Arnold's method of education, and 
 its breadth and comprehensive thoroughness ; it 
 was a great triumph as Arthur said, for Rugby 
 and its master. 
 
 Arthur wrote from Oxford to his own home : — 
 
 ' Nov. 26, 1833. 
 
 'On Monday our examination began at 10 a. m., 
 and lasted to 4 p. m. — a Latin theme, which, as 
 far as four or five revivals could make sure, was 
 without mistakes, and satisfied me pretty well. In 
 the evening we went in from 7 p. m. till 10, and 
 had a Greek chorus, to be translated with notes 
 and also turned into Latin verses, which I did not 
 do well. On Tuesday, from 10 to i, we had an 
 English theme and a criticism on Virgil, which I 
 did pretty well, and Greek verses from 2 to 4 — 
 middling, and we are to go in again to-night at 9. 
 I cannot the least say if I am likely to get it. 
 There seem to be three formidable competitors, 
 especially one from Eton.' 
 
 The next letter tells its own story; of the 
 modesty of the writer, and his deep anxiety for 
 
OXFORD EXAMINATION, 
 
 123 
 
 himself, the family, and his honored master's 
 fame. 
 
 * Friday, Nov. 29, 7 1-4 p. m. 
 ' I will begin my letter in the midst of my 
 agony of expectation and fear. I finished my 
 examination to-day at two o'clock. At eight to- 
 night the decision takes place, so that my next 
 three quarters of an hour will be dreadful. As I 
 do not know how the other schools have done, my 
 hope of success can depend upon nothing, except 
 that I think I have done pretty well, better, per- 
 haps, from comparing notes than the rest of the 
 Rugby men. Oh, the joy if I do get it ! and the 
 disappointment if I do not. And from two of 
 us trying at once, I fear the blow to the school 
 would be dreadful if none of us get it. We had 
 to work the second day as hard as on the first, 
 on the third and fourth not so hard, nor to-day 
 — Horace to turn into English verse, which was 
 good for me ; a divinity and mathematical paper, 
 in which I hope my copiousness in the first made 
 up for my scantiness in the second. Last 
 night I dined at Magdalen, which is enough of 
 itself to turn one's head upside down, so very 
 magnificent. ... I will go on now. We all as- 
 
124 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 sembled in the hall, and had to wait an hour, 
 the room getting fuller and fuller with Rugby 
 Oxonians crowding in to hear the result. Every 
 time the door opened, my heart jumped, but many 
 times it was nothing. At last the dean appeared 
 in his white robes, and moved up to the head of 
 the table. He began a long preamble — that 
 they were well satisfied with all, and that those 
 who were disappointed were many in comparison 
 with those who were successful, etc. All this 
 time everyone was listening with the most intense 
 eagerness, and I almost bit my lips off till — The 
 successful candidates are — Mr. Stanley — I gave 
 a great jump, and there was a half shout amongst 
 the Rugby men. The next was Lonsdale from 
 Eton. The dean then took me into the chapel 
 where the Master and all the Fellows were, and 
 there I swore that I would not reveal the secrets, 
 disobey the statutes, or dissipate the wealth of 
 the college. I was then made to kneel on the 
 steps, and admitted to the rank of Scholar and 
 Exhibitioner of Balliol College, nomine PatriSy 
 Filiiy et Spiritus. I then wrote my name, and it 
 was finished. We start to-day in a chaise and 
 fouriox the glory of it. You may think o*f my joy, 
 
ARNOLD WRITES MRS. STANLEY. 125 
 
 the honor of Rugby is saved, and I am a scholar 
 of Balliol ! ' 
 
 Arthur's mother received the following letter 
 from Dr. Arnold himself on this happy event, in 
 which he said : — 
 
 'I do heartily congratulate you, and heartily 
 thank Arthur for the credit and real benefit he 
 has conferred on us. There was a feeling abroad 
 that we could not compete with Eton or the other 
 great schools in the contest for university honors, 
 and I think there was something of this even in 
 the minds of my own pupils, however much they 
 might value my instruction in other respects, and 
 those who wish the school ill for my sake were 
 ready to say that the boys were taught politics and 
 not taught to be scholars. Already has the effect 
 of Arthur's success been felt here in the encourage- 
 ment which it has given to others to work hard in 
 the hope of treading in his steps, and in the 
 confidence it has given them in my system. And 
 yet, to say the truth, though I do think that, with 
 God's blessing, I have been useful to your son, yet 
 his success on this occasion is all his own, and a 
 hundred times more gratifying than if it had 
 been gained by my examining ; for I have no 
 
126 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 doubt that he gained his scholarship chiefly by the 
 talent and good sense of his compositions, which 
 are, as you know, very remarkable/ 
 
 The winter of 1833-34 was passed at Rugby by 
 Arthur's own wish, and he felt that he gained 
 more during that last school term than at any 
 other time from Dr. Arnold, with whom he was in 
 constant intercourse. Augustus Hare did not 
 advise this arrangement when his opinion was 
 asked ; for, he said, ' though most boys learn most 
 during their last year, it is when they are all 
 shooting up together, but Arthur must be left a 
 high tree among shrubs.' 
 
 Mrs. Stanley wrote after Arthur s return for the 
 last school season : — 
 
 ' Feb. 3, 1834. 
 'I have just lost Arthur, and a great loss he is to 
 me. The latter part of his time at home is always 
 so much the most agreeable, he gets over his 
 reserve so much more. He has been translating 
 and retranslating Cicero for his improvement, and 
 has been deep in Guizot's essay on the civilization 
 of Europe, besides being chiefly engaged in ?i grand 
 work, at present a secret, but of which you may 
 perhaps hear more in the course of the spring. I 
 
ARTHUR'S LAST TERM AT RUGBY. 127 
 
 have generally sate with him or he with me, to be 
 ready with criticisms when wanted, and it is 
 delightful to be so immediately and entirely under- 
 stood — the why and wherefore of an objection 
 seen before it is said. And the mind is so logical, 
 so clear, the taste so pure in all senses, and so 
 accurate. He goes on so quietly - and persever- 
 ingly as to get through all he intends to get 
 through without the least appearance of bustle or 
 business. He finished his studies at home, I 
 think, with an analysis of the Peninsula battles, 
 trying to understand thereby the pro and con of a 
 battle.' 
 
 The future chronicler of Canterbury, Westmin- 
 ster, and the Holy Land, was happy in his instruc- 
 tors. We have seen Mrs. Stanley's method of 
 education in history ; and Dr. Arnold's manner of 
 giving lessons in geography and history was most 
 stimulating and helpful to^his pupils ; the analysis 
 of battles, and practical instruction on geographi- 
 cal subjects, which he combined into history, gave 
 his scholars something to really interest them. 
 
 Arthur, speaking of this power of inspiring and 
 stimulating the mind he so admired in Arnold, 
 said that some, *who lamented not having made 
 
128 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 more use of his teachings while with him, felt that 
 ^a better thought than ordinary often reminded 
 them how he first led to it ; and in matters of 
 literature almost invariably found, when any idea 
 of seeming originality occurred to them, that 
 its germ was first suggested by some remark of 
 Arnold ' — that ^ still, to this day, in reading the 
 Scriptures, or other things, they could constantly 
 trace back a line of thought that came originally 
 from him, as from a great parent mind/ 
 
 In March came the sad news to the Stanleys, of 
 the death of Augustus Hare, in Rome. Mrs. Hare, 
 the dear ^Auntie' of the Stanley children, came 
 back to England ; and her making Hurstmonceaux 
 her home led to Arthur's being placed with Julius 
 Hare, then rector of Hurstmonceaux, for a few 
 months before he went to Oxford, Julius Hare, 
 who, with his brother Augustus, the rector of 
 Alton Barnes, had written the 'Guesses at Truth,* 
 was a man of enthusiastic and energetic charac- 
 ter, a noble nature, and fine scholarship. Both 
 Augustus and Julius Hare were lifelong friends of 
 Arnold, who wrote Julius in March of 1834: 'I 
 will not trouble you with many words ; but it 
 seemed unnatural to me not to write^ after the 
 
JULIUS HARE. 
 
 129 
 
 account from Rome, which Arthur Stanley this 
 morning communicated to me. I do not attempt 
 to condole, or to say anything further, than that, 
 having known your brother for more than twenty- 
 five years, and having experienced unvaried kind- 
 ness from him since I first knew him, I hope that 
 I can in some degree appreciate what you have 
 lost/ The letter concluded briefly with some 
 beautiful and discriminating words expressive of 
 his brother's character. 
 
 Julius Hare was an accomplished classical 
 scholar, and one who knew his mind well said the 
 reader can ^ imagine how he delighted in reopening 
 for Arthur Stanley the stores of classical learning 
 which had seemed laid aside forever in the soli- 
 tude of his Sussex living.' 
 
 Before Arthur left Rugby his mother made 
 another flying visit there in May. She wrote : ' I 
 have taken the opportunity of spending Sunday at 
 Rugby. Arthur met us two miles on the road, 
 and almost his first words were how disappointed 
 he was that Dr. Arnold had influenza and would 
 not be able to preach ! However, I had the com- 
 pensation of more of his company than under any 
 other circumstances. There were only he and 
 
130 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Mrs. Arnold, so that I became more acquainted 
 with both, and altogether it was most interesting. 
 We had the Sunday evening chapter and hymn, 
 and it was very beautiful to see his manner to the 
 little ones, — indeed to all. Arthur was quite as 
 happy as I was to have such an uninterrupted bit 
 of Dr. Arnold ; he talks more freely to him a 
 great deal than he does at home.' 
 
 In June he left Rugby. In one of his own let- 
 ters there is a graphic account of his final school 
 examination, which was conducted on behalf of 
 Oxford by the Bishop of Salisbury, then tutor of 
 Balliol, and for Cambridge by Dr. Wordsworth, 
 afterwards Canon of Westminster, and later Bishop 
 of Lincoln. After relating how his own name was 
 found to be first on the list, and explaining that 
 his dear friend, Charles Vaughan, was bracketed 
 with him, and was his equal in all except his 
 seniority at school, he hopes his friend *will not 
 think it affected in him to say that he could not 
 possibly have wished it better.' * There is all,' he ^ 
 writes, 'that was necessary to gratify every indi- 
 vidual feeling of vanity ; all to make me happy 
 for Vaughan, to whom I should not at all have 
 grudged the first place ; all to make me happy for 
 
SCHOOL EXAMINATION. 
 
 131 
 
 the school/ * For now/ he adds, with a dash of 
 public spirit which every public- school boy or man 
 will appreciate, * let no one say of me, whether in 
 my successes or failures at Oxford, that I was the 
 first at Rugby, and therefore must be taken as a 
 specimen for better or worse of the school. The 
 answer is ready in black and white — that there 
 was and is another equal, who would, had it not 
 been for his long illness before the examination, 
 have most probably been before me/ 
 
 Hughes says of Arthur's success : ' When he 
 went up to receive his books from the doctor's 
 hands, they were such a load that he could not take 
 them at once, and, I rather think, a fag was sum- 
 moned to carry the remainder, while the doctor was 
 specially emphatic in the words with which he pre- 
 sented them, congratulating him on having taken 
 everything in the school that there was to take, 
 and having already done that school high honor 
 outside these walls, at the university, where, at his 
 first attempt, he had gained the red ribbon of Ox- 
 ford, the Balliol scholarship.' 
 
 In a letter to a friend, Arthur describes the 
 parting between himself and Dr. Arnold, called 
 felicitously by one who knew both well, the hero- 
 
132 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 schoolmaster and the hero-pupil : * I saw him,' he 
 writes, * but for a few minutes, but those few min- 
 utes were worth much ; ' and after describing their 
 brief conversation, the promises of introduction to 
 his old pupil, the late Bishop of Salisbury, and 
 to a newer friend, afterwards Lord Chancellor of 
 England, and then the parting words, the very tones 
 of the twice-repeated ' God bless you, Stanley ; ' he 
 goes on, *and so we parted, and so that constant 
 and delightful and blessed intercourse I have had 
 with him for three years closed forever. My com- 
 fort is that I shall see him now, when I do see 
 him, with greater ease ; but even that may and 
 must be soon broken off, by his becoming, what 
 every year makes more inevitable, a bishop. I 
 see I have said forever. God grant not forever 
 literally, though it may be so on earth.' 
 
 A few weeks found Arthur at the Arnolds' in 
 Westmoreland. Dr. Arnold wrote a little while 
 before this, of his place of abode : — 
 
 * Rydal ! ! ! Dec. 23, 183 1. 
 'It is only a house by the road-side, just at the 
 corner of the lane that leads up to Wordsworth's 
 house, with the road on one side of the garden, 
 
RYDAL. 
 
 133 
 
 and the Rotha on the other, which goes brawling 
 away under our windows with its perpetual music. 
 The higher mountains that bound our view are all 
 snow-capped, but it is all snug, and warm and 
 green in the valley, — nowhere on earth have I 
 ever seen a spot of more perfect and enjoyable 
 beauty, with not a single object out of tune with 
 it, look which way I will. Close above us are the 
 Wordsworths ; and we are in our own house a party 
 of fifteen souls, so that we are in no danger of 
 being dull. And I think it would be hard to say 
 which of us all enjoys our quarters the most. We 
 arrived here on Monday, and hope to stay here 
 about a month from the present time/ 
 
 Arthur says of the feeling which prompted Dr. 
 Arnold to break away from Warwickshire in the 
 holidays, — 
 
 ^ It was now that, with the thirst for a lodge in 
 some vast wilderness, which in these times of 
 excitement, he writes to a friend, is almost irresis- 
 tible, he began to turn his thoughts to what ultim- 
 ately became his home in Westmoreland. It was 
 now, also, that as he came more into contact with 
 public affairs, he began to feel the want of sympa- 
 thy and the opposition which he subsequently 
 
134 
 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 experienced on a larger scale. I have no man like- 
 minded with me, he writes to Archbishop Whately, 
 — none with whom I can cordially sympathize ; 
 there are many good men to be found, and many 
 clever men ; some, too, who are both good and 
 clever; but yet there is a want of some greatness 
 of mind, or singleness of purpose, or delicacy of 
 feeling, which makes them grate against the edge 
 of one's inner man/ 
 
 The Allan Bank house was merely an experi- 
 ment on the way of living, and it was followed by 
 another and more permanent arangement. Arthur 
 often saw him later at Fox How, a small estate 
 between Rydal and Ambleside, which he purchased 
 in 1832. 
 
 ' I feel,' he said, ' that I love Westmoreland, but I 
 care nothing for Warwickshire, and am in it like 
 a plant sunk in the ground in a pot, my roots 
 never strike beyond the pot, and I could be trans- 
 planted at any minute without tearing or severing 
 of my fibres. To the pot itself, which is the 
 school, I could cling very lovingly, were it not 
 that the laborious nature of the employment 
 makes me feel that it can be only temporary, and 
 
WESTMORELAND, 
 
 135 
 
 that, if I live to old age, my age could not .be spent 
 in my present situation/ 
 
 Fox How became more and more the centre of 
 all his local and domestic affections. * It is with a 
 mixed feeling of solemnity and tenderness,' he said, 
 'that I regard our mountain nest, whose surpassing 
 sweetness, I think I may safely say, adds a positive 
 happiness to every one of my waking hours passed 
 in it/ 
 
 It was on this first visit of Arthur's at Allan 
 Bank that he made an attempt to see Southey, 
 vainly watching, as he says, like a cat, outside 
 Greta Bank in Keswick for a glimpse of Southey ; 
 whose ^Thalaba,' and 'Kehama,' he always loved, 
 and whose poetic charms he praised to his latest 
 days. He saw Wordsworth to his delight. Hartley 
 Coleridge, made the acquaintance of Captain Ham- 
 ilton, the author of * Cyril Thornton,' ' Men and 
 Manners in America' and other books of note, 'still 
 lame,' Arthur, fresh from the study of 'Napier's 
 History,' says 'from a wound received at Albuera ;' 
 in fact he saw the whole delightful and quaint 
 circle of the Lakeside in their simple country 
 homes. His dear old friend Mrs. Fletcher had 
 not yet settled herself at Lancrigg in her mountain 
 
136 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 home, where he often visited her later with Mrs. 
 Arnold. 
 
 As we have already seen, the months previous 
 to Stanley's residence at Oxford were spent in the 
 stimulating and invigorating society of Julius 
 Hare, at Hurstmonceaux. Arthur Stanley wrote, 
 long after, of this influence. 
 
 Mrs. Stanley wrote of the excellent results of 
 the Hurstmonceaux visit: — 
 
 * I cannot speak of the blessing it has been to 
 have Arthur so long with you. He says he feels 
 his mind's horizon so enlarged, and that a foun- 
 dation is laid of interest and affection for Hurst- 
 monceaux, which he will always henceforward 
 consider as one of his homes, one of the many 
 places in the world he has to be happy in. He 
 writes happily from Oxford, but the lectures and 
 sermons there do not go down after the food he 
 has been living on at Hurstmonceaux and Rugby.' 
 
 Arthur himself fully appreciated the unique 
 influence of Julius Hare, and wrote : — 
 
 'Who is there that has ever seen the old church 
 of Hurstmonceaux with its yew-tree, and church- 
 yard, and view over sea and land, and will not feel 
 that it has received a memorial forever in the 
 
INFLUENCE OF JULIUS HARE, 137 
 
 touching allusions to the death of Phillis Hoad, to 
 the grave of Sina Deimling, to the ancient church 
 on the hill top ? 
 
 *To pass from common clerical society, however 
 able and instructive, to Hurstmonceaux Rectory, 
 was passing into a house where every window was 
 fearlessly open to receive air and light and sound 
 from the outer world, even though for the moment 
 unwelcome, dazzling, startling. 
 
 'Children, says Julius Hare in one of his apo- 
 thegms, always turn to the light ; O that grown up 
 men would do likewise ! * 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 BALLIOL COLLEGE. — ARNOLD'S CONTINUED INTEREST 
 IN STANLEY, AND STANLEY'S GRATITUDE TO AR- 
 NOLD.— THE TRACTARIAN MOVEMENT — ARTHUR'S 
 STUDIES. 
 
 Balliol College, founded in the thirteenth cen- 
 tury by John Balliol, father of John Balliol King 
 of Scotland, has some valuable privileges and a 
 rich foundation from various benefactors. Wycliffe 
 was master in 1361. Among its scholars are num- 
 bered John Evelyn, Sir WilHam Hamilton, and J. 
 G. Lockhart. Dr. Tait, Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 enjoyed its educational advantages, and Arthur 
 Stanley's name will also grace the list in future. 
 While at Balliol he was in constant communication 
 with his former master, and to Arnold he naturally 
 turns in all his perplexities. He wrote of the 
 strong feeling which Dr. Arnold showed for his 
 scholars, that, *to any pupil who ever showed any 
 desire to continue his connection with him, his 
 house was always open, and his advice and sympa- 
 
 138 
 
ARNOLD'S KINDNESS TO HIS PUPILS, 139 
 
 thy ready. No half-year, after the first four years of 
 his stay at Rugby, passed without a visit from his 
 former scholars. Some of them would stay in his 
 house for weeks.* He never shrank from adding to 
 his already large correspondence by writing them 
 long and friendly letters. The names of Dr. Green- 
 hill, Arthur Stanley, Gell, and other old pupils are 
 among his correspondents. He would turn from 
 a letter to the Archbishop of Dublin, Whately 
 or Baron Bunsen, on some weighty subject, to 
 discuss some matter which troubled their young 
 lives. Arthur wrote : — 
 
 * To him they turned for advice in every emer- 
 gency of life, not so much for the sake of the 
 advice itself, as because they felt that no important 
 step ought to be taken without consulting him.' 
 
 This wide-awake man was full of interest on 
 daily affairs. He turned from his Thucydides to 
 the Tractarian movement and the topics of the 
 day with great ease, 
 
 ^ All the new influences which so strongly divide 
 the students of the nineteenth century from those 
 of the last had hardly less interest for himself 
 than for them ; and, after the dullness or vexation 
 of business or of controversy, a visit of a few days 
 
140 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 to Rugby would remind them (to apply a favorite 
 image of his own), how refreshing it is in the 
 depth of winter, when the ground is covered with 
 snow, and all is dead and lifeless, to walk by the 
 seashore, and enjoy the eternal freshness and live- 
 liness of ocean. His very presence seemed to cre- 
 ate a new spring of health and vigor within them/ 
 So much has been said about the creation of a 
 * faultless monster,' named Arnold, who was really 
 Stanley, by ill-natured critics, that we must care- 
 fully weigh all the utterances of Arthur on this 
 subject. 
 
 ' What a wonderful influence,' he says in a letter 
 written while still at Rugby, * that man has over 
 me ! I certainly feel that I have hardly a free will 
 of my own on any subject on which he has written 
 or spoken. It is, I suppose,' he goes on to say, * a 
 weak and unnatural state to be in ; for,' he adds, 
 with instinctive insight, * I do not at all consider 
 myself to be naturally of the same frame as he is.' 
 
 Dean Stanley's body lay still unburied when the 
 'Church Times' allowed itself to speak of ^the 
 romantic biography wherein and whereby he 
 created the Arnold myth, and elevated a man who, 
 with much force of personal character, had a very 
 
ARNOLD'S SERMONS, 
 
 141 
 
 poor, narrow, and ragged quality of intellect, into 
 a hero, and a demi-god, in the very teeth of the 
 rebutting evidence abundantly supplied by that 
 noxious product of forty-five years ago, the aver- 
 age Rugby prig.' The strong hand of Arnold 
 certainly helped the peculiarities of Arthur Stan- 
 ley, whose own mother, sensible, intellectual, and 
 tender, could not influence him. Stanley often 
 rebuked the so-called religious press, and this 
 attack shows the style and license of the article he 
 would have checked. The fervid radicalism of Dr. 
 Arnold has been continued by a distinguished 
 pupil who never took orders. This man, with his 
 desire for the elevation of the working classes, did 
 what Stanley would never have thought of doing, 
 — founded, edited, and wrote a weekly register for 
 the instruction of working men in politics. 
 
 In a long letter to a friend, Arthur makes a 
 searching analysis of a striking hymn of Dr. 
 Arnold's, which had come into his hands, criti- 
 cising it quite severely in places, showing that 
 he could see his master's faults as well as his 
 power. Dr. Vaughan, the Dean of Landaff, in 
 his funeral sermon on his life-long friend and 
 brother-in-law, recalled the rapt expression of 
 
142 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Arthurs face as he sat in chapel listening to 
 Arnold preaching, and the absorbed manner in 
 which he walked home after such events, to record 
 his impressions of these ever memorable addresses. 
 
 He himself was fully conscious of the master- 
 hand of Arnold, and always bore testimony to his 
 influence. * Arnold at Rugby,' he said, late in life, 
 ' was my idol and oracle, both in one. After- 
 wards, well — he was not exactly my oracle, but 
 I reverenced him wholly to the end — I have 
 never felt such reverence for any one since.' 
 
 While he was in America, speaking at Baltimore 
 as late as 1878, he said earnestly : — 
 
 / The lapse of years has only served to deepen 
 in me the conviction that no gift can be more 
 valuable than the recollection and the inspiration 
 of a great character working in our own. I hope 
 that you may all experience this at some time of 
 your life, as I have done.' 
 
 One who knew them both well, and reverenced 
 the very diverse powers of each great mind, said : 
 * No two men could have been in many points 
 more unlike each other. In stature, in manners, 
 in appearance, in voice, in conversational powers, 
 in much of their general tone of mind, the differ- 
 
ARNOLD AND STANLEY, 
 
 143 
 
 ence between them amounted almost to contrast ; 
 and however strong were the bonds of sympathy 
 and agreement on the most important subjects, 
 however undying the effects of that contact with 
 so vigorous and impressive a teacher in the most 
 impressible stage of the pupil's life, yet those who 
 knew them both are not very careful to answer 
 otherwise than with a smile of incredulity the 
 suggestion that Stanley was in any way the 
 creation of his teacher. They feel quite sure that 
 he had a genius all his own, and an individuality, 
 and an independence, and a power of marking out 
 his own course, not inferior to that of his master/ 
 Again, as to the impression given by some 
 writers, that Dr. Arnold, the strong power that 
 created a new Rugby, the teacher, thinker, and 
 historian, was Stanley. A protest must be made 
 against such injustice to a true man, one of Eng- 
 land's brave and progressive thinkers. It has been 
 boldly asserted in later years that the friend of 
 Bunsen, Archbishop Whately, the Oxford pro- 
 fessor, the first man who dared reform the English 
 public-school system, long neglected, by his own 
 strong power, was a mythical being, a figment of 
 Arthur Stanley's fancy. One of his Rugby boys 
 
144 
 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 says of this strange attempt to undermine a noble 
 character : * We, his pupils, are fast passing away. 
 Let one of those who still remain record his 
 emphatic protest against these extravagances of 
 incredulity, this entire misreading of the char- 
 acter of two such men/ 
 
 And continuing his observations, he notes the 
 care of Stanley as ' unsparing of pains to verify 
 every touch and every line, as determined to 
 check every impression of his own mind by care- 
 ful comparison with that made on others ; above 
 all, content to let the subject of his work speak 
 for himself, in his own words, and almost in his 
 own tones, as Arnold speaks in his letters and 
 journals, and to keep his own impressions, his own 
 views, as carefully in the background as Stanley 
 keeps his in that memorable biography.' 
 
 Arthur Stanley was at Oxford, in his under- 
 graduate course, when the Tractarian Movement, 
 headed by Newman, was raging. The influence 
 of Arnold kept his mind clear on the subject. 
 Arthur Hugh Clough, another Rugby boy, and its 
 poet, 'took Oxford much too hard for his happi- 
 ness,' and allowed the surging billows of this con- 
 troversy to almost sweep him away. 
 
OXFORD, 
 
 145 
 
 The life of Arthur Stanley there was, as a 
 rule, serene, undisturbed alike by the pleasures 
 of other students, and the contest about him. 
 A letter of Clough's says of Matthew Arnold 
 in those days, ' M. has gone fishing when he ought 
 to be reading/ Arthur was never distracted by 
 such pursuits. He was a hard student, and greatly 
 absorbed by his reading, which was indispensable 
 for his success. It must be encouraging to students 
 who are not brilliant, to find him writing his eldest 
 brother, during his last summer vacation, while 
 reading hard at Oxford, that he is * looking forward 
 to November to free me at once and forever from 
 the great burden which has been hanging over me 
 for the last three years.' 
 
 In Greek and Latin composition, Vaughan had ^ 
 easily been his superior at Rugby, and for the 
 more abstract branches of mental philosophy 
 he had no particular capacity. He himself said, 
 late in life, to an American audience, of his de- 
 ficiency in this department, 'Were I a citizen of 
 this State,' — it was one in which an educational 
 test was enforced, — 'I should never enjoy the 
 franchise.' 
 
 He felt deeply the debt he owed his private 
 
146 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 tutor, afterwards Bishop of St. Albans, who as- 
 sisted him to surmount his shortcomings in Latin 
 verse-writing. He never found it easy work, but 
 the perfection of his study in that branch gained 
 him finally the Ireland Scholarship, which was the 
 highest distinction offered by the university for 
 Greek and Latin scholarship. In after years he 
 used to tell his pupils at Oxford, to their amuse- 
 ment, of his tremendous efforts to overcome the 
 difficulties which presented themselves in classical 
 learning. He was not a brilliant scholar, but made 
 up by persistent and well-directed work for nat- 
 ural deficiencies. 
 
 Early in his undergraduate career, a letter from 
 Arnold, in reply to his, telling him how much he 
 enjoys his work and Oxford, having become ac- 
 customed to the new life, says : — 
 
 * Rugby, March 4, 1835. 
 
 'I am delighted that you ]ike Oxford, nor am 
 I the least afraid of your liking it too much. It 
 does not follow because one admires and loves 
 the surpassing beauty of the place and its associa- 
 tions, or because one forms in it the most valuable 
 and most delightful friendships, that therefore 
 
DR. ARNOLD'S LETTER, 147 
 
 one is to uphold its foolishness, and to try to per- 
 petuate its faults. But I hope you will be at Ox- 
 ford long enough to have one year at least of 
 reading directly on the middle ages or modern 
 times, and of revelling in the stores of the 
 Oxford libraries. I have never lost the benefit 
 of what I enjoyed in this respect, though I have 
 often cause to regret that it is no longer within 
 my reach/ 
 
 Again, in the same year, he welcomes the pros- 
 pect of a visit from Arthur, saying : — 
 
 ^ Rugby, Oct. 7, 1835. 
 
 * I am delighted to find that you are coming to 
 Rugby ; in fact, I was going to write to you to 
 try whether we could not get you here either in 
 your way to or from Oxford, — as I supposed that, 
 even after all the length of the long vacation, you 
 will be at liberty before us at Christmas. 
 
 *I shall be glad to talk over all things with 
 you when we meet : be sure that you cannot 
 come here too often. I never was less disposed 
 than I am at this moment to le't drop or to 
 intermit my intercourse with my old pupils, which 
 is to me one of the freshest springs of my life.' 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE TRACTARIAN MOVEMENT. — ARTHUR 'S INTEREST 
 IN IT. — HE BECOMES AN ADVISER OF LORD MEL- 
 BOURNE— HAMPDEN CONTROVERSY. — THE REVIVAL 
 OF RELIGIOUS INTEREST IN ENGLAND AS STATED 
 BY ARTHUR STANLEY. — PRIZE POEM AND ITS DE- 
 LIVERY. 
 
 So much has been said, written, and thought 
 about the Tractarian movement at Oxford and the 
 names of its leaders, Newman, Keble, Williams, 
 Pusey, that more than a brief mention of the 
 exciting religious life of Oxford is needless. Un- 
 like Clough, who was greatly affected by the 
 religious stir, the influence of Dr. Arnold on 
 Stanley was so strong that he heard much, but 
 kept the even tenor of his way undisturbed by the 
 views on * Church Authority,' 'Apostolic Succes- 
 sion,' 'The Primitive Church,' 'Sacramental Grace,' 
 etc., which filled the minds of these restless agita- 
 tors. They wrote tracts, preached most eloquent 
 
 sermons, and talked most persuasively of their 
 148 
 
THE TRACTARIAN MOVEMENT, 149 
 
 interpretation of the Church Articles, but neither 
 their arguments nor the purity of their lives 
 affected the simple candor of Arthur's mind. 
 Principal Shairp, in a paper on Keble in his 
 ^Studies in Poetry and Philosophy,' has well de- 
 scribed the power of those men and their effect on 
 the Oxford undergraduates. He was a student of 
 Balliol after Stanley left. Among Arthur's friends, 
 as we have seen, there were many who were drawn 
 to Newman and his school. 
 
 Dr. Arnold wrote of the Oxford movement, when 
 at its height, in a letter to Dr. Hawkins, * I have 
 been reading the Pusey and Newman tracts with 
 no small astonishment ; they surpass all my 
 expectations in point of extravagance, and in their 
 complete opposition to the Christianity of the 
 New Testament. But there are some beautiful 
 things in Pusey's Tracts on Baptism, much that is 
 holy, and pure, and truly Christian, till, like Don 
 Quixote's good sense in ordinary matters, it all 
 gets upset by some outbreak of his particular 
 superstition.' 
 
 Arnold was in constant correspondence with 
 Arthur on all topics. Many letters written in 
 1836 indicate his careful study of the work of 
 
150 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Newman, and his desire to guard Arthur's mind 
 against the fascination of the leaders of this move- 
 ment. He says : — 
 
 * Now with regard to the Newmanites. I do 
 not call them bad men, nor would I deny their 
 many good qualities ; . . . I judge of them as I do 
 commonly of mixed characters, where the noble 
 and the base, the good and the bad, are strangely 
 mixed up together/ etc. 
 
 After Arthur's return to Oxford in the fall, 
 Dr. Arnold replied to his letter regretting his 
 inability to visit Rugby : — 
 
 TO A. p. STANLEY, ESQ. 
 
 Rugby, Oct. 21, 1836. 
 ... 'As long as you read moderately, and 
 not voraciously, I can consent that your reading 
 should even prevent your coming to Rugby ; and 
 I am glad that, by beginning in time, you will 
 escape all excessive pressure at last. You will be 
 rejoicing at the meeting of the scattered members 
 of your society after the Long Vacation. I can 
 well recall the same feeling, deeply associated in 
 my mind with the October tints of the Nettlebed 
 beech woods, through which my road to Oxford, 
 
DR. ARNOLD, 
 
 151 
 
 from Kensington and Hampton, always lay. The 
 separation had been long enough to make the 
 meeting more than joyous, and some of my most 
 delightful remembrances of Oxford and its neigh- 
 borhood are connected with the scenery of the 
 latter autumn, — Bagley Wood in its golden de- 
 cline, and the green of the meadows, reviving for 
 awhile under the influence of a Martinmas summer, 
 and then fading finally off into its winter brown/ 
 
 One is more and more impressed by the breadth 
 and capacity of Arnold's mind as his range of 
 thought and interest is seen in his letters. We see 
 him writing Bunsen about this time that he is 
 * working at two main things, the Roman History 
 and the Nature and Interpretation of Prophecy. 
 For the first I have been working at Hannibars 
 Passage of the Alps. How bad a geographer is 
 Polybius, and how strange that he should be 
 thought a good one ! Compare him with any man 
 who is really a geographer, — with Herodotus, with 
 Napoleon.* 
 
 Stanley felt a great interest in the controversy 
 which raged over the appointment of Dr. Hamp- 
 den to the Regius Professorship of Divinity, held 
 for some years by Dr. Burton. Dr. Hampden's 
 
152 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Bampton Lectures in 1832 had exposed him to 
 severe criticism and the suspicion of his unfit- 
 ness as a teacher of theology, from the vagueness 
 and looseness of his statements in those lec- 
 tures, was enhanced by his course in supporting 
 the Ministerial proposals for admitting dissenters 
 to the University. This opinion, which recom- 
 mended him to the government of the day, was 
 ill calculated to increase the desire to receive him 
 at the University. Seventy-three Fellows and 
 tutors of colleges signed a remonstrance to the 
 King, in which nine Heads of the houses joined. 
 Official action followed this shortly, and a most 
 bitter storm was the result. Dr. Hampden was, 
 later, the cause of more opposition, when in 1847 
 he was nominated by Lord John Russell to the 
 Queen for the See of Hereford, in which he was 
 confirmed after much controversy. 
 
 Lord Melbourne did not withdraw his nomina- 
 tion, and it is understood that, as a friend of Ar- 
 thur's uncle. Lord Stanley, and his father, he con- 
 sulted the young student as to his views on the 
 subject. His brief and characteristic words of 
 praise of Arthur must have been very pleasant 
 to his young adviser's friends. Even then Arthur 
 
ARNOLD AND THE TRACTARIANS, 153 
 
 was emphatically a Church of England man, he 
 called himself always an ^ Erastian of the Eras- 
 tians.' 
 
 He protested against all attempts to thrust 
 the Tractarians and Ritualists from the church. 
 While their sacerdotalism was as abominable to 
 him as it would have been to any Quaker, their 
 feeling about the Eucharist was false, their many 
 and elaborate vestments were, as he labored to 
 prove, Hhe shreds and patches of the clothes 
 worn by Roman nobles and laborers,' and other 
 eastern peoples. To these he was almost illib- 
 eral, while he would have pushed his love of 
 comprehension so far as to have permitted the 
 exchange of pulpits between the clergy of the 
 Establishment and Dissenters. He undoubtedly 
 reflected Arnold's sentiments in the deep aversion 
 he always showed for the Tractarians. Arnold 
 wrote that * any mind that could turn towards the 
 books and the system of the Newmanites with 
 anything less than aversion appears to be already 
 diseased.' Yet, as a young man, he joined with 
 Tait, Maurice, Dunkin, and Hull in protesting 
 against any official censure of Tract XC. Stanley 
 himself, in writing, of this period, said : — 
 
154 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 ^ There is a common impression, encouraged in 
 various quarters, that what is called the revival 
 of religious life in England, or at least in the 
 Church of England, dates from the Oxford move- 
 ment in 1834. This is not the place to enter at 
 length into the characteristics of that remarkable 
 movement — the personal influence of its first 
 leaders, the peculiar strains of new thought and 
 feeling which it awakened in the English Church, 
 its total collapse in its original seat during the 
 strange crisis through which it passed in 1845, its 
 subsequent revival with elements which to its 
 earlier phase were almost unknown, its varying re- 
 lations to the artistic and archaeological tastes of 
 the age. But whatever may be the ultimate judg- 
 ment passed upon it, most careful observers will 
 recognize that the better elements of its moral 
 and intellectual character were in large measure 
 engendered and colored by tendencies which for 
 many years had been at work in English so- 
 ciety/ 
 
 The years of Arthur Stanley's undergraduate 
 course were marked by certain definite milestones 
 in the shape of prizes and the Ireland scholar- 
 ship. In 1837 he received his scholarship and a 
 
NEWDIGATE PRIZE. 
 
 155 
 
 First Class in classics. The Newdigate prize, 
 says one, *is the prize which everyone who 
 can turn a line competes for, and which every 
 one professes to despise. People scarcely write 
 prize poems in earnest, and the writer who has 
 since made himself heard of in literature succeeded 
 in pleasing the examiners with a poem which has 
 the nature of a practical joke.' 
 
 While one young aspirant for literary honors 
 may have so treated the poem, other earnest 
 thinkers and writers, like Matthew Arnold, John 
 Ruskin, and Arthur Stanley, may be named as 
 taking the prize by earnest work. Matthew 
 Arnold took for his subject, Oliver Cromwell ; 
 Arthur Stanley's was * The Gypsies.' 
 
 A friend of his says that this poem shows the 
 maturity of mind of the Stanley whose pen gave 
 thousands of readers the vivid pages of * Mount 
 Sinai and Palestine,' and the 'Jewish Church.' He 
 thinks it 'separated by a marked and distinct line 
 from all his earlier literary efforts (setting aside 
 passages in private letters or journals),' and mark- 
 ing a distinct epoch in Stanley's mental growth. 
 It was considered by competent judges some- 
 thing much more meritorious than the usual 
 
156 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 prize poem, and distinguished by picturesque 
 touches of description, sufficient to give the writer 
 a fair reputation as a poet. There are lines which 
 indicate genuine poetic feeUng, not merely the 
 perfunctory though skilful work which the occa- 
 sion too often develops. Occasional poems are 
 difficult subjects for true poets. 
 
 The following lines, taken at random, give one 
 an idea of the natural and artistic handling of his 
 theme, where he refers to — 
 
 * The changeful smiles, the living face of light, 
 The steady gaze of the still, solemn night ; 
 Bright lakes, the glistening eyes of solitude, 
 Girt with gray cliffs and folds of mighty wood/ 
 
 He made a foot-note with a reference to Lamar- 
 tine's pilgrimage to the Holy Land, and his lines 
 where he speaks of — 
 
 * The meteor light 
 Of Syrian skies by Zion's towery heights,' 
 
 shadow forth his future enthusiasm and wander- 
 ings over these sacred lands. 
 
 Approaching more closely the direct treatment 
 of his theme, he describes in graphic and powerful 
 touches the — 
 
PRIZE POEM, 
 
 157 
 
 ^ Dark and troublous time : 
 The heaven all gloom, the wearied 
 
 Earth all crime.' 
 
 that saw the birth of the fifteenth century, when 
 
 * A stranger people, 'mid that murky gloom, 
 Knocked at the gates of awe-struck Christendom.' 
 
 He did not omit the romantic legends which 
 surround their origin, and his poetic touch 
 enlivens the traditions of the mystery of their 
 wanderings. The broad treatment of the subject, 
 and its historic setting is shown all through. He 
 says of one legend : — 
 
 * Heard ye the nations heave their long last groans 
 Amidst the crash of Asia's thousand thrones.' 
 
 He alludes to the baseless tradition of the 
 gypsies being descendants of the ancient Egyp- 
 tians, and condemned to wander as degraded 
 vagabonds by the side of the Jewish race they 
 had in former times enslaved, in the following 
 lines : — 
 
 * Remnant of ages, from thy glory cast, 
 Dread link between the present and the past — 
 
158 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 One only race amid their dread compeers 
 Still moves with thee along this vale of tears ; 
 Long since ye parted by the Red Sea's strand, 
 Now face to face ye meet in every land. 
 Alone amid a new-born world ye dwell — 
 Egypt's lorn people, outcast Israel ! ' 
 
 The poem bears unmistakable evidences of 
 the v^riter's future power, and has glov^ing pas- 
 sages all alive with poetic fire and historic re- 
 search. 
 
 It was corrected by Keble, the celebrated 
 author of the ' Christian Year/ who then held the 
 professorship of poetry at Oxford, following in 
 the footsteps of Dean Milman. This contained 
 what was probably the first printed reference to 
 Alfred Tennyson's poems, in a line from one of 
 his early verses. Keble supposed it to be a quo- 
 tation from Shakespeare, the name not being 
 given, and the writer unknown to him. 
 
 When Arthur delivered this poem in the Shel- 
 donian Theatre before a large and brilliant 
 audience, his father was present, and his feelings 
 were so much affected that he burst into tears 
 amid the tumult of applause which followed the 
 conclusion of his son's poem. 
 
BARONESS BUNSEN. 
 
 159 
 
 The Baroness Bunsen heard Stanley deliver his 
 Latin prize essay in 1839. She named him to a 
 friend as a pupil of Arnold, and added Hhe Latin 
 was good/ 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 ALDERLEY HOME GIVEN UP. — NORWICH. — BISHOP 
 STANLEY. — ARTHUR'S INTEREST IN HIS FATHER'S 
 ELEVATION. — DOUBTS ABOUT SUBSCRIPTION. — AR- 
 NOLD 'S INFLUENCE. — THE ARTICLES. 
 
 In 1839 t'^^ home-life of the Stanleys became 
 greatly changed by the elevation of the rector 
 of Alderley to the bishopric of Norwich. The 
 famous old city had suffered under the negli- 
 gent rule of Bishop Bathurst, who died at the 
 age of ninety-three, after an episcopate of thirty- 
 two years, leaving the see in a very low state. One 
 writer called it at this period * the most Boetian 
 of English sees,' and the condition of affairs was a 
 scandal to the establishment. Arthur Stanley nat- 
 urally took much interest in this great honor paid 
 his father. He was always in sympathy with him, 
 and early imbibed from him those liberal principles 
 for which the bishop was noted. He was a strong 
 Whig, and broad in his church views. In later 
 160 
 
BISHOP STANLEY'S LIBERAL VIEWS, 161 
 
 years Arthur often declared himself ^ a Whig of the 
 Whigs, and a Liberal of the Liberals/ 
 
 In religious matters the bishop was so liberal 
 and tolerant of all sects that he was accused 
 of being a 'Socinian/ for countenancing Unita- 
 rianism ; and his indorsement of Dr. Arnold when 
 he was at the zenith of his unpopularity, before 
 all England turned to sing his praises, caused 
 quite a stir. He desired that he should preach 
 his installation sermon, showing how little he re- 
 garded public feeling when he could brave the 
 popular storm against Arnold. 
 
 The struggle which the genial rector of Alderley 
 felt in altering his whole mode of life was shared 
 by Arthur, who described it most sympathetically 
 to his brother Owen on H. M. S. ^ Terror,' return- 
 ing from one of the early Arctic expeditions. 
 Arthur had gone from Oxford to London in term 
 time to see his father, who was in the agony of 
 deciding on this important change. 'It was,' he 
 writes, ' a most trying time. I should hardly have 
 known my father's face, so worn as he was with the 
 anxiety of the week before, in making up his mind 
 to the decision.' 'But,' he writes, after a visit 
 paid in September to Norwich, ' I do not repent of 
 
162 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 it now ; he seems much freer and happier than he 
 ever did before.' 
 
 In the same letter he gives a characteristic 
 account of their new home, contrasting the ugli- 
 ness of the palace with the surpassing beauty of 
 the cathedral that overshadows it. ^The former 
 is/ says the yet untravelled traveller, * among 
 houses what Moscow is, I should think, among 
 cities. Rooms which one may really call very 
 fine side by side with the meanest of passages 
 and staircases. By the riverside,' he character- 
 istically writes, *is a ruin where a bishop once 
 killed a wolf; over the river, a road down 
 which another bishop marched with six thousand 
 men at arms ;' and he assures his brother that he 
 is highly flattered by his having carried the re- 
 membrance of the Hampden controversy with him 
 through the Arctic winter. * That storm,' he says, 
 ' is laid ; in fact, its place is taken in the newspa- 
 pers by the installation sermon of the Bishop of 
 Norwich.' The letter concludes with a fear that 
 * these full particulars of Norwich life may give 
 you the idea, which they say at home is the case, 
 that I am the only one puffed up by the acces- 
 sion of dignity.' 
 
NORWICH PLACE. 
 
 163 
 
 The picture given by Augustus Hare of the 
 Norwich close and palace, with the cathedral, and 
 the life of Bishop Stanley there, is very pleasant 
 and life-like. He says : ' Most delightful, and very 
 different from the modern building which has 
 partially replaced it, was the old palace at Nor- 
 wich. Approached through a stately gateway, 
 and surrounded by lawns and flowers, amid which 
 stood a beautiful ruin — the old house with its 
 broad, old-fashioned staircase and vaulted kitchen, 
 its beautiful library looking out to Household and 
 Kett's Castle, its great dining-room hung with 
 pictures of the Nine Muses, its picturesque and 
 curious corners, and its quaint and intricate pas- 
 sages, was indescribably charming. In a little side- 
 garden under the cathedral, pet peewits and a 
 raven were kept, which always came to the dining- 
 room window at breakfast to be fed out of the 
 bishop's own hand — the only relic of his once 
 beloved ornithological, as occasional happy excur- 
 sions with a little nephew to Bramerton in search 
 of fossils were the only trace left of his former 
 geological, pursuits.' 
 
 There is one slight allusion, only one, to his 
 former tastes and pursuits in the following passage 
 
164 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 taken from his study of birds : 'Another instance 
 of unaccountable removal from an accustomed 
 place of resort occurred within the last few years, 
 in a comparatively small rookery in the Palace 
 Garden in the city of Norwich. For several years 
 the birds had confined their nests to a few trees 
 immediately in front of the house, when one sea- 
 son, without any assignable cause, they took up a 
 new position on some trees, also in the garden, but 
 about two hundred yards distant, where they re- 
 mained till the spring of 1847, when, before their 
 nests were completed, or young hatched, they 
 disappeared altogether, and the heretofore fre- 
 quented trees are only now and then resorted to 
 by a few stray, casual visitors/ 
 
 The appointment to the see of Norwich broke 
 the old studies, the old ties, with a severe wrench. 
 It was a painful struggle for the pastor, and Mr. 
 Stanley felt so deeply the effort to decide for him- 
 self whether he should accept the field offered for 
 work, that he was forced to absent himself from 
 home during this time. When the simple people, 
 among whom he had so long labored, heard the 
 news of his departure, *the unconscious feelings of 
 grateful affection and esteem which had grown up 
 
GRIEF OF THE ALDERLEY PARISH. 165 
 
 around him for thirty-two years now broke forth 
 in the uncontrolled burst of natural grief, the more 
 affecting from the simple language in which the 
 feeling of the humbler classes finds utterance. 'It 
 was the greatest trial (such were some of their ex- 
 pressions) that ever I had ; he was taken from us, 
 because we did not make better use of him, to a 
 place where they could make better use of him. 
 The very footbreadth in the road where they had 
 shed tears on first hearing of the news long lived 
 in their recollection, as well as the minute details 
 of parting which ensued.' 
 
 The manner in which he looked at the change, 
 and accepted the important trust placed in his 
 hands, shows the man's strong yet tender nature. 
 Arthur says : — 
 
 ' At his first interview with Lord Melbourne, on 
 accepting the appointment, he was so much over- 
 come that the good-natured minister was touched 
 by his emotion, and spoke of the like feeling 
 which he had himself experienced on taking office. 
 It was a characteristic circumstance that this 
 depression was first removed by the sight of the 
 dreariness and dilapidation of the old palace at 
 Norwich, untenanted as it had been for several 
 
166 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 years. The need for cheerful exertion roused at 
 once his natural spirit and energy, and the interest 
 thus excited revived with redoubled force on his 
 entrance into his diocese. From that time he 
 turned with alacrity to the work which opened 
 before him.' 
 
 Another observer wrote : ^ The same daunt- 
 less courage which would have been such an 
 advantange in commanding the ship he longed for 
 in his youth enabled him to face Chartist mobs 
 with composure, and to read unmoved the many 
 party censures which followed such acts as his 
 public recognition in Norwich Cathedral of the 
 worth of Joseph Gurney, the Quaker philanthro- 
 pist ; his appearance on a platform, side by side 
 with the Irish priest, Father Matthew, advocating 
 the same cause ; and his enthusiastic friendship 
 for Jenny Lind, who, on his invitation, made the 
 palace her home during her stay in Norwich.' 
 
 The change from the pleasant Alderley home 
 was a severe struggle for Mr. and Mrs. Stanley. 
 Their children were so scattered that they did not 
 experience the same emotions. The old palace of 
 the bishops of Norwich became endeared to them, 
 on their visits, and the tall cathedral tower and 
 
BISHOP STANLEY. 
 
 167 
 
 spire, overhanging the palace garden, became a 
 familiar and beloved object ; the dreary old build- 
 ings of the palace awoke to a new life under the 
 revivifying influence of the social life of the Stan- 
 leys. The moods of sunshine and haze which 
 threw a glow or veil over the old city and its 
 cathedral, all had their own charm for the bishop. 
 He was as active in the wild field of a diocese as 
 in his country parish. Children in dark city 
 alleys learned to love him, and shyly welcomed 
 the old bishop, with his flowing gray locks, and 
 the searching eyes which saw so keenly, and 
 showed how deeply he felt the spiritual and bodily 
 needs of his poor. 
 
 The intense opposition felt by Bishop Stanley 
 only brought out his strength and fearlessness. 
 He was brimful of courage, and incapable of either 
 physical or moral fear. 
 
 Harriet Martineau, with her bitter pen, reserved 
 an attack on Bishop Stanley, long after his death, 
 writing of him as 'the nervous, good-natured, 
 indiscreet rattle, timid as a hare, — admirable in 
 his way;' adding that in the 'function of benevo- 
 lence to the poor and afflicted he was exemplary.' 
 She could hardly have known either the private or 
 
168 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 public life of the bishop to characterize one 
 * courageous as a lion ' so falsely. 
 
 * As I read these words, timid as a hare [says 
 one who wrote immediately after reading this 
 strange calumny], I remember seeing Bishop Stan- 
 ley, on a memorable occasion, come out of the 
 Great Hall of St. Andrew's, Norwich. The 
 Chartist mob, who lined the street, saluted the 
 active, spare little bishop with hooting and groans. 
 He came out alone and unattended, till he was 
 followed by me and my brother, determined, as 
 the saying is, to see him safe home, for the mob 
 was highly excited and brutal. Bishop Stanley 
 marched along ten yards, and then turned sharp 
 round, and fixed his eagle eyes on the mob, and 
 then marched ten yards more, and turned round 
 again rapidly, and gave the same hawk-like look.' 
 
 Canon Wodehouse, *the gentle, genial spirit, 
 who was for years the soul of the Norwich close,' 
 was a powerful influence over the mind of Arthur, 
 who was full of doubts and difficulties as to the 
 subscription required of the clergy to the Thirty- 
 nine Articles. The canon was much opposed to 
 the subscription, and his life-long struggle was to 
 obtain some relief in this matter. . For forty 
 
SUBSCRIPTION, 
 
 169 
 
 years he worked to effect this object, and when 
 Bishop Stanley died he felt obliged to resign his 
 preferment. 
 
 In 1840, Archbishop Whately, * trembling from 
 head to foot/ presented to thC' House of Lords a 
 petition, originating with Canon Wodehouse, and 
 signed by sixty churchmen, praying for a modifica- 
 tion of Subscription. Young Stanley sat a silent 
 spectator of that scene, and heard the courageous 
 words in which his father alone, of all the Episco- 
 pal Bench, dared to support the measure. He 
 heard, too, the explosion of the * burning shell,' 
 with ' its concentrated fire,' thrown by Bishop 
 Blomfield into the debate, by his violent protest, 
 which virtually closed the subject for twenty-five 
 years. 
 
 In 1863 Arthur Stanley addressed another and 
 more liberal Bishop of London a ' Letter on the 
 state of Subscription ' which did as much to hasten 
 a change as this speech of Bishop Blomfield's 
 did to retard it, and, two years after this, the sub- 
 ject passed both Houses with hardly a question. 
 The early influence of Canon Wodehouse can be 
 distinctly traced in this act of the dean's. Stan- 
 ley always thought this change in the Subscription 
 
170 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 act a triumph of liberal and progressive states- 
 manship. 
 
 To Stanley, who loved the Liturgy and to trace 
 its origin to the Puritan times which had modified 
 the Romanist form to suit its purpose, who praised 
 the word 'compromise* as the foundation of the 
 Anglican Church, and said that it favored mild- 
 ness, concessions, peace, and kindred virtues, it was 
 incomprehensible that others did not find entire 
 relief in the new arrangement by which assent to 
 the * Doctrine ' of the Church as contained in the 
 Articles and Liturgy was considered sufficient. 
 
 Frequent letters from Arnold influenced Ar- 
 thur's mind. He told him : — 
 
 *The acceptance of holy orders by men who 
 cannot yield an active belief to the words of every 
 part of the Articles and Liturgy as true (on the 
 ground that) without this latitude the Church could 
 by necessity receive into the ministry only men of 
 dull minds or dull consciences ; of dull, nay, almost 
 of dishonest, minds, if they can persuade them- 
 selves that they actually agree in every minute 
 particular with any great number of human prop- 
 ositions ; of dull consciences, if exercising their 
 minds freely, and yet believing that the Church 
 
THIRTY-NINE ARTICLES. 171 
 
 requires the total adhesion of the understanding, 
 they still, for considerations of their convenience, 
 enter into the ministry in her despite/ At 
 another time Arnold wrote of this conflict between 
 the words and the spirit of the creeds : — 
 
 * / do not believe the damnatory clauses in the 
 Athanasian Creed, under any qualification given 
 of them, except such as substitute for them propo- 
 sitions of a wholly different character. Bttt I read 
 the Athanasian Creed, and have and would again 
 subscribe the Article about it, because I do not 
 conceive the clauses in question to be essential 
 parts of it ... I do not imagine that the Article 
 about the Creed was intended in the least to refer 
 to the clauses/ It is rather difficult to understand 
 just how a logical mind could slur over the mooted 
 question of subscription to the Articles. The fol- 
 lowing words are among the most difficult to the 
 noviciate. The Eighth Article is in these words : 
 'The Three Creeds, Nice, Athanasius's Creed, 
 and that which is commonly called the Apostles' 
 Creed, — ought thoroughly to be received and 
 believed, for they may be proved by most certain 
 warrants of Holy Scripture.' 
 
 Dr. Arnold was evidently as great a lover of 
 
172 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 compromise as Stanley, who really revelled in the 
 possibilities and wide range of thought which he 
 considered the Church of England permitted and 
 encouraged. Arnold wrote : — 
 
 ' Our Church bears, and has ever borne, the 
 marks of her birth. The child of regal and aris- 
 tocratic selfishness and unprincipled tyranny, she 
 has never dared to speak boldly to the great, but 
 has contented herself with lecturing the poor.* 
 
 The other marks of the birth of the Anglican 
 Church, Stanley considered the strong point in her 
 armor, — the great elasticity of her constitution, 
 which enables her to endure the extreme practices 
 of the Ritualists, and the more simple administra- 
 tion of the broad-church views, with all the varia- 
 tions of thought and observance, which range from 
 one extreme to another. 
 
 Francis Newman considered the Twenty-seventh 
 Article on Infant Baptism, 'a trap for the Con- 
 science,' subscribing, nevertheless, to the Articles. 
 
 ' Lord Palmerston was once severely attacked 
 for having said that children were born good. 
 But he in fact only said what Chrysostom had said 
 before him,' says Dean Stanley. This is only one 
 of many instances of inconsistency in the belief 
 
BISHOP WILBERFORCE'S LETTER. 173 
 
 and practice of the church. Bishop Wilberforce, 
 who was severely criticised by many for his course 
 in church matters, some alleging that he at- 
 tempted to make himself * all things to all men/ 
 was very clear in the statement which he made to 
 his clergy in a letter containing this sentence : — 
 
 *The question for us is not, Are these doc- 
 trines true ; but are they the doctrines of the 
 Church of England ? . . . If your view of the 
 truth is not the view of the Church of England 
 formularies you have subscribed, you cannot, with- 
 out an implied falsehood, which must put your 
 soul in peril, bear the commission of a teacher in 
 her communion.* 
 
CHAPTER XIL 
 
 MANHOOD. — HOLY ORDERS. — FELLOWSHIP AT UNI- 
 VERSITY COLLEGE. — STUDIES. — FRIENDS AND PU- 
 PILS. —JOURNEY TO ITALY AND GREECE. — TUTOR 'S 
 LIFE AT OXFORD. 
 
 Arthur was warned that the pupil and friend of 
 Arnold, and the son of Bishop Stanley would have 
 no chance of election at Balliol, so strong was the 
 feeling against both among the ruling powers of 
 Oxford ; so the brilliant scholar of Balliol was forced 
 to seek another fellowship. ' The moment was 
 seized by the keen-sighted dexterity of an active 
 and influential tutor of University College, and 
 in the year 1839 Arthur Stanley was elected Fel- 
 low of that college ; and before it closed, after a 
 period of some perplexity and hesitation, he had 
 taken a step to which he had steadily looked for- 
 ward from his Rugby d^ys, and which he never 
 for a moment regretted, and had been ordained 
 deacon by the Bishop of Oxford.' 
 174 
 
ORDINATION, 
 
 175 
 
 This decision of Arthur's to stay at University 
 College as tutor was distasteful to some of his 
 friends. He believed that his ordination vows 
 might be as effectually carried out by making 
 the most of his vocation at college, and endeav- 
 oring to influence all who came within his 
 sphere, as by undertaking any parochial cure. To 
 his aunt, who remonstrated, he wrote : — 
 
 Feb. 15, 1840. 
 
 ' I have never properly thanked you for your 
 letters about my ordination, which I assure you, 
 however, that I have not the less valued, and shall 
 be no less anxious to try, as far as in me lies, to 
 observe. It is perhaps an unfortunate thing for 
 me, though, as far as I see, unavoidable, that the 
 overwhelming considerations immediately at the 
 time of ordination were not difficulties of practice, 
 but of subscription, and the effect has been that I 
 would always rather look back to what I felt to be 
 my duty before that cloud came on, than to the 
 time itself. Practically, however, I think it will 
 in the end make no difference. The real thing 
 which long ago moved me to wish to go into 
 Orders, and which, had I not gone into Orders, I 
 
176 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 should have acted on as well as I could without 
 Orders, was the fact that God seemed to have 
 given me gifts more fitting me for Orders, and for 
 that particular line of clerical duty which I have 
 chosen, than for any other. It is perhaps as well 
 to say that until I see a calling to other clerical 
 work, as distinct as that by which I feel called, to 
 my present work, I should not think it right to 
 engage in any other ; but I hope I shall always 
 feel, though I am afraid I cannot be too constantly 
 reminded, that in whatever work I am engaged 
 now or hereafter, my great end ought always to 
 be the good of the souls of others, and my great 
 support the good which God will give to my own 
 soul/ 
 
 Before beginning his educational work, he re- 
 sided for a time as junior Fellow at Oxford, study- 
 ing Hebrew, attending Dr. Pusey's lectures with 
 great interest. This was before Dr. Pusey had 
 drawn on himself the vials of the Vice-Chancellor's 
 wrath in 1843 by preaching his sermon on the 
 'Eucharist, a comfort to the Penitent.' The Re- 
 gius Professor of Hebrew was suspended from 
 preaching for three years for the language used 
 in this sermon. While Arthur was busy with 
 
UNIVERSITY COLLEGE. 177 
 
 this course of study, he also engaged in writing an 
 essay, which won for him the chancellor's prize, 
 on an interesting historical subject. He had taken 
 a first class in classics, and this, with the chan- 
 cellor's prize and his honors on historical and 
 theological subjects gave him the highest rank as 
 a*scholar, and he started on his career as- Fellow 
 of University College under brilliant auspices, and 
 with aspirations which the future saw fulfilled. 
 
 One gathers from various sources pleasant 
 glimpses of the life that Arthur led at University 
 College ; his genial influence on the younger men 
 with whom he came in contact in the performance 
 of his duties, his social tact, his kindly zeal for 
 their work. G. Granville Bradley, afterwards the 
 head of University College, and Stanley's suc- 
 cessor as Dean of Westminster, says of his own 
 introduction to Oxford and the beginning of his 
 life-long intimacy with Stanley, — 
 
 ' It was after his migration from Balliol, that it 
 became the duty of the new Fellow of University, 
 early in the year 1840, to take part in the annual 
 scholarship examination, which ended in the 
 election of a Rugby schoolboy, the first of many 
 whom his rising fame drew not from Rugby only, 
 
178 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 to a college which had so wisely added to its 
 teaching staff so attractive and magnetic an in- 
 fluence/ 
 
 More than two-and-forty years have passed since, 
 on that bright March afternoon, the loud con- 
 gratulations of old friends and schoolfellows were 
 hushed for a moment as the young examiner 
 stepped into the quadrangle and turned to greet the 
 new scholar. How well does he recall that kindly 
 greeting — the hearty grasp of the friendly hand 
 that seemed to carry the heart in it — the bright 
 expressive countenance of the young tutor, so full 
 of all that might win and charm a somewhat 
 imaginative schoolboy, which shines still out of 
 the distance in all its first youthful beauty, as the 
 face of an angel. He at once invited the newly 
 elected scholar to take a walk with him on his 
 return from a formal visit to the Master of the 
 College, and that dull road that led out by the 
 then unplanted, unreclaimed, Oxford Parks, is still 
 lit in the memory of him who trod it by his side, 
 with something fairer than the bright March sun 
 which shone across it. 
 
 * We are walking,' he said, ' towards Rugby,' and 
 at once placed his companion at his ease by 
 
DEAN BRADLEY, 
 
 179 
 
 questions about his friends there, and about the 
 master, who was the object of as enthusiastic a 
 devotion to the younger as to the older Rug- 
 beian. How Httle did it occur to either, as they 
 parted, how strangely near their lives were to 
 be drawn to each other ! The younger might 
 have listened to a soothsayer who had said, * You 
 have won to-day something that you will soon 
 count far more precious than the scholarship in 
 which you are exulting.' He adds that he ever 
 carried with him the most tender remembrance 
 of these first hours spent in his future friend's 
 company. 
 
 Thomas Hughes says that he also found Stan- 
 ley, when he reached Oxford, Fellow and tutor of 
 University College, where he remained twelve 
 years, — years full of work, interspersed with travel 
 and occasional breaks from the constant round of 
 study and teaching. Hughes says of the life at 
 Oxford : — 
 
 ' Colleges were even more separate in those days 
 than they are now, each, as a rule, living its own 
 separate life ; and an occasional meeting at break- 
 fast was about all the intercourse I ever had with 
 him at the university/ 
 
180 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 But with the undergraduates of his own college, 
 and above all with such of them as came from his 
 old school, he maintained a kind of intercourse 
 which, rare as it is even now, was then almost 
 unknown. Mr. Hansard, afterward rector of 
 Bethnal Green, and the man who has done so 
 much for Christian civilization in East London, 
 went up to University College from Rugby in the 
 year after Arnold's death. He had been one of 
 those whom the Doctor specially respected ; a 
 boy who, without brilliant ability or scholarship, 
 by sheer uprightness and force of character, exer- 
 cised a valuable influence in the school. 
 
 He had not been many hours in his Freshman's 
 rooms, on the ground-floor of what were then the 
 new buildings, and was just thinking of sitting down 
 to a solitary tea, when one of the college servants 
 brought him a little note. It was from Stanley, 
 asking him up to tea in his rooms, on the tutor's 
 floor. The invitation was of course at once 
 accepted with gratitude. He went up, and was 
 met with outstretched hand, and the words, * You 
 knew and loved Arnold.' From that moment, not 
 only during his Oxford residence, but until death 
 parted them, they remained fast friends ; and how 
 
MR, HANSARD. 
 
 181 
 
 Stanley understood the duties of friendship be- 
 tween young men of their respective ages may be 
 gathered from his pupil's own words : ^ He would 
 never let me do a wrong, or behave badly, or be 
 idle, without plainly telling me of it, in a kind but 
 earnest manner. This privilege of friendship he 
 continued to claim to the last. But for him I 
 should never have taken Orders, never gone to the 
 East End of London.' 
 
 Stanley 'coached' his pupil through the whole 
 of his college life, refusing all payment ; and 
 when Hansard was preparing for Orders, at his 
 suggestion, read nearly the whole Bible through 
 with him, and when they were separated in 
 vacation time sent long sheets of questions to 
 be answered in detail. Some years later, at 
 a great meeting for the support of the homes 
 for children, founded by the Wesleyan, Mr. 
 Stephenson, the dean, gathering, as was his wont, 
 any historical flower by the wayside, told the great 
 audience that the pulpit in Bethnal Green Church 
 was the last Church of England pulpit in which 
 John Wesley had preached ; and then, laying 
 his hand on Hansard's shoulder, claimed him 
 as his own old pupil, and as one whom it 
 
182 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 would have rejoiced John Wesley to see in that 
 pulpit/ 
 
 During the fall of 1840 Arthur made a journey 
 to Greece and Italy, with the Dean of Norwich, *a 
 man of most kindly heart and unfailing humor/ 
 He found many personal annoyances, as travelling 
 at that time was not at all easy, and his months in 
 Italy and Greece had their trials as well as plea- 
 sures. He said, many years after, in speaking of a 
 Russian journey: *At Athens I felt the cold of 
 winter more than I ever did ; at St. Petersburg 
 least of all.' 
 
 Rome he found Hhe one only place in the whole 
 world that is absolutely inexhaustible.* He fairly 
 revelled in the poetic and historic associations of 
 these classic lands, and his letters to his family 
 and friends will some day give the public a new 
 pleasure. These letters from Greece and Italy will 
 stand by his Eastern historic works in interest and 
 value, and they are full of striking descriptions of 
 natural scenery and historic value. The writings 
 of Stanley are always full of pictures of scenery, 
 but he did not study scenery for its beauty alone; 
 he rarely, if ever, describes a scene unless he at 
 the same time associates human or historic interest 
 
TRA VELS. 
 
 183 
 
 with it. To him, man and his foot-marks were 
 more interesting than nature. Early in life 
 the poetic side of his being preponderated, and if 
 left to himself and the natural outgrowth of his 
 dreamy and imaginative life, this historic taste 
 might have been less marked ; it appears more 
 the result of the careful training he received than 
 the outcome of his natural development ; of nature, 
 as studied for herself, we find almost no traces in 
 his writings after his boyhood. 
 
 In one of his letters there is a passage which 
 gives the key alike to the excellences and the 
 deficiencies of his writings. * I cannot think,' he 
 says, 'that mere effusions of emotion at the 
 transient blushes of nature deserve an everlasting 
 record. I feel about such effusions almost as I 
 feel about my present, oftentimes ineffectual, 
 labors at reproducing scenes of my travels (he 
 was then at work at Sinai and Palestine), that 
 they are not worth publishing, except as a frame- 
 work to events or ideas of greater magnitude.' 
 
 Sometimes Stanley's fancy for scenery con- 
 nected with history was very trying to his fellow 
 travellers or hosts, as he would visit the most 
 insignificant spot within his reach, which was con- 
 
184 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 nected, even indirectly, with any fact or legend 
 of the past. 
 
 ^At Lindisfarne/ says one who visited it with 
 him, 'his mind was, I am sure, quite as much occu- 
 pied with the immurement of Constance as with 
 the memory of St. Aidan and St. Cuthbert. Tours 
 was to him quite as much associated with Quentin 
 Durward as with St. Martin, or with Hildegarde, 
 or Louis XL, or Henry II. His persistence in 
 dragging a fellow traveller to call on the Arch- 
 bishop of Granada was based quite as much on his 
 being the lineal successor of the master of Gil 
 Bias, as on his being the occupant of that historic 
 see.' 
 
 This vivid and dramatic sense of the connection 
 between places and historic events was what made 
 him an indefatigable traveller, and his keen eye 
 was ever on the alert for discovery and analogy in 
 his many journeys. He was deeply impressed him- 
 self, and so could speak with great power of the 
 revivifying influence of the personal study of a 
 place ; he often expressed himself as to the 
 advantage of visiting a spot celebrated in secular 
 or sacred history. 
 
 He said, in his Sermons in the East, ' We go to 
 
STANLEY'S LOVE OF TRAVEL, 185 
 
 the Jerusalem where Christ died and rose again. 
 To see that Holy City, even though the exact spots 
 of His death and resurrection are unknown, is to 
 give a new force to the sound of the Naine^ when- 
 ever afterwards we hear it in church, or read it in 
 the Bible/ 
 
 One peculiarity of Stanley's love of travelling 
 was that he never really cared to see the same 
 scene twice, in fact disliked to revisit a spot. 
 One notable exception to this was his second jour- 
 ney to the Holy Land, when he obeyed the Queen's 
 request rather than his own desire, though he 
 allows that he saw many spots to great advantage 
 in consequence of his attendance on the Prince of 
 Wales. He said : — 
 
 *When once I have seen a remarkable sight, I 
 do not care to see it again, unless it is one with 
 which fond or happy associations are connected. 
 The second sight of Prague quite revolted me,' he 
 added, with comic energy; *and though I saw Mara- 
 thon on a rainy day, yet I refused three or four 
 opportunities of seeing it again. On the first sight 
 of scenes of this sort a whole new world opens 
 before me ; floods of thought come in, which are in- 
 delible, and there is nothing new in a second visit.' 
 
186 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 The months passed in Italy and Greece were 
 rich in results. Stanley was unfortunate in the 
 last part of his trip, as he was alone, and worse 
 than alone, a part of the time, when he was forced 
 to undergo a tedious quarantine at Malta in very 
 uncongenial company. 
 
 * His fellow sufferers were some young men, 
 whose loose talk revolted him, and who had not 
 the good sense to discover that beneath the mask 
 of that averted countenance and those silent lips 
 was one, to enjoy whose society and conversation 
 many wiser than themselves would have gladly 
 faced the horrors of that tedious imprisonment. 
 Released at last, he arrived alone at Naples, de- 
 pressed, homesick, and yearning for some conge- 
 nial society. In the Museum he met an English 
 acquaintance, who said, ' Of course you have seen 
 Hugh Pearson.^' mentioning the name of one of his 
 closest Balliol friends. *Hugh Pearson!* he ex- 
 claimed; 'where is he.^' and darted in search of 
 him. He found him in front of a well-known 
 statue, rushed up to him, and, overcome with joy 
 and emotion, fell into his friend's arms with a burst 
 of uncontrollable tears. The companion whom he 
 then found, and with whom he completed his home- 
 
HUGH PEARSON. 
 
 187 
 
 ward journey, became from that time the very 
 closest and most inseparable of all his friends/ 
 
 Hugh Pearson was the friend so nearly allied 
 to Dean Stanley by years and affectionate intim- 
 acy that the world naturally looked to his hand 
 for a sketch of Arthur Stanley's life and work, but 
 the grave which closed over his mortal remains in 
 April of 1882 took from the world the man who : — 
 
 * Beyond any living person, was in full posses- 
 sion of the whole soul of him to whom death had 
 reunited him, the most trustworthy, the m(5st 
 intimate, the most continuous of the authorities 
 for the history of Arthur Stanley/ 
 
 In the fall of 1841 Stanley returned to Oxford, 
 and was soon appointed lecturer and presently 
 dean of his college. Each college at Oxford has 
 its own staff of professors, tutors, and lecturers 
 with the governing body headed by its provost, 
 warden, or principal; and the University of Oxford, 
 which confers the degrees and examines the stu- 
 dents is limited in its power over these separate 
 halls and colleges, each having its own foundation 
 and gifts. When Stanley began his life as a 
 college tutor and lecturer one well acquainted with 
 Oxford and Stanley's influence there says^ ^The 
 
188 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 professors' lectures had, with few exceptions, fallen 
 into almost entire abeyance ; and the instruction 
 which undergraduates received was given within 
 the walls of their own college, supplemented often 
 by private tuition from teachers whom they se- 
 lected at their will and remunerated from their 
 own resources. 
 
 'The position, therefore, of a college tutor, living 
 in rooms among his pupils, waited on by the same 
 servants, attending daily the same chapel services, 
 dining at the same hour in the same hall, was one 
 singularly fitted to open a field for usefulness to 
 those who have the rare gift of influencing young 
 men. Into the duties and opportunities of this 
 position Stanley threw himself with all the ardor 
 of his nature, and the impression that he made and 
 the work which he achieved was, at the time, 
 unexampled/ 
 
 One affectionate pupil, in writing of this time, 
 says : ' Stanley had no doubt some drawbacks as a 
 tutor. I am no moral philosopher or metaphysi- 
 cian, he said of himself later. His interest in the 
 minuter shades of philological scholarship was 
 never very keen. But the page of history, an- 
 cient, modern, or sacred, was to him, in the truest 
 
INFLUENCE OVER HIS PUPILS, 189 
 
 sense of the words, rich with the spoils of time ; 
 and he knew how to make that page glow with the 
 light of wisdom and poetry, and to aid his pupils 
 to regard these spoils as very treasures. How 
 well two or three of us must remember the well- 
 marked Herodotus which he freely lent us. It 
 had its special marks in colored lines to indicate, 
 first, passages noteworthy for the Greek ; sec- 
 ondly, passages bearing on Greek history, or on the 
 time of Herodotus ; thirdly, passages containing 
 truths for all time. He was already giving himself 
 to the study of the Old and New Testaments with 
 an enthusiasm which never left him, and which he 
 was enabled to communicate to one after another 
 of those who came under his influence. Even 
 now there are those who, in East-end parishes, 
 in country villages, in far-off missionary stations, 
 as well as in what are called the high places of 
 the church, feel the impulse which they then 
 received from him/ 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 DEATH OF DR. ARNOLD. — ARTHUR STANLEY CHOSEN 
 TO PREACH HIS FUNERAL SERMON. —WRITES HIS 
 BIOGRAPHY. — TWO YEARS' WORK. — THE SUCCESS 
 OF THE PORTRAIT. — STANLEY'S OWN VIEW OF HIS 
 WORK.— THOMAS HUGHES. — MRS. STANLEY AT FOX 
 HOW. — STANLEY'S POSITION. — HIS APPOINTMENT AS 
 SELECT PREACHER TO THE UNIVERSITY. — SERMONS 
 ON THE APOSTOLIC AGE. —WORK AND INFLUENCE 
 OVER THOSE AROUND HIM. — INTEREST IN THE 
 EVENTS OF THE DAY. — HIS METHOD OF WORKING. 
 
 Suddenly cut off in his early prime, Dr. Ar- 
 nold was called from his work in June of 1842. 
 Arthur Stanley was selected to preach his funeral 
 sermon, and must have felt, even at that moment, 
 the wish to delineate his master, for he went 
 from the open grave, where he stood with his 
 father and the other friends of Arnold, and imme- 
 diately volunteered to commemorate his devotion 
 to Arnold by writing his biography, * a work,' he 
 said later, * which from first to last I thoroughly 
 enjoyed.' A noble tribute of love and respect it 
 
 190 
 
LIFE OF ARNOLD, 
 
 191 
 
 proved to be. He never failed to write Mrs. Ar- 
 nold, or her daughter after Mrs. Arnold's death, on 
 this sad anniversary of June 12. 
 
 One might well say of Arnold what the poet 
 writes of another sturdy character : — 
 
 * Well and bravely has he done the work he found to 
 do, 
 
 To justice, freedom, duty, God, and man forever true, 
 Strong to the end, a man of men, from out the strife he 
 passed.' 
 
 For two years Stanley, in addition to his college 
 duties, was steeped in labor ; and in the spring of 
 1844 he wrote in his preface to the Life of Ar- 
 nold : * The only question which I have allowed 
 myself to ask in each particular act or opinion 
 that has come before me, has been, not whether I 
 approved or disapproved of it, but whether it was 
 characteristic of him. To have assumed the office 
 of a judge, in addition to that of a narrator or 
 editor, would have increased the responsibility, 
 already great, a hundredfold ; and in the present 
 case, the vast importance of many of the ques- 
 tions discussed ; the insufficient time and knowl- 
 edge which I had at command ; the almost 
 filial relation in which I stood towards him — 
 
192 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 would have rendered it absolutely impossible, even 
 had it not been effectually precluded by the nature 
 of the work itself. For similar reasons I have 
 abstained from giving any formal account of his 
 general character. He was one of a class whose 
 whole being, intellectual, moral, and spiritual, is 
 like the cloud of the poet, — 
 
 ' Which moveth altogether, if it move at all.' 
 This biography is an admirable piece of work. 
 The author is completely lost in his subject. One 
 hears of the school-life, * what glorious walks ' he 
 took with his pupils, — his hopes and fears for them, 
 — but no personal vanity ever places the favored 
 pupil before the reader. It is a wonderfully judicial, 
 calm, and unbiassed narrative. He himself said, 
 in reply to some of the criticism which came to 
 him, and a comparison which was made between 
 the Dr. Arnold of *Tom Brown,* what is worth 
 noticing as determining the value of his work. 
 Hughes's account well coincides with Stanley's, 
 and confirms his picture as taken from his differ- 
 ent standpoint, and colored by his individuality. 
 Every observer sees, with slight variations, the 
 same object. We are the more impressed by the 
 sincerity of both from their slight differences. 
 
STANLEY AND HUGHES, 
 
 193 
 
 As to 'Tom Brown* and * muscular Christianity,' he 
 expressed an emphatic dissent from the implied 
 opinion that the view there given of Dr. Arnold's 
 influence was at variance with his own. * I have 
 done my best to give a good picture of Arnold. 
 I do not know that I could make it any better. 
 But this I would say, if any one feels he must 
 choose between my picture and Mr. Hughes's, then 
 I would say, without hesitation, let him take Tom 
 Brown.' This tribute to his own sincerity makes 
 the limitations of his work show its faithfulness. 
 The very incompleteness of a sketch often adds to 
 its fidelity. No one can see all round a great, 
 many-sided subject like Arnold's life. Each book 
 has its charm, its peculiar merit. 
 
 This life of Arnold gave Stanley at once a place 
 as a biographer. One critic says he is considered 
 ' unrivalled ' in this line. Carlyle said of Arnold's 
 house at Rugby, it was ' one of the rarest sights 
 in the world — a temple of industrious peace.' 
 Stanley's first work was happy in painting that 
 beautiful home. One writer has truly observed of 
 this first work: 'Granted, at his first start in life, 
 the pure and lively satisfaction of erecting an 
 imperishable memorial to one whom he loved and 
 
194 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 honored as he did Arnold, the sense of power he 
 then experienced must have greatly aided him in 
 his after literary work, though we doubt if he 
 could again do anything as satisfactory in the way 
 of subject, conception, and execution. A far 
 inferior subject to that which he has set on his 
 sunny canvas would possess an irresistible attrac- 
 tion painted in hues so warm and yet distinct as 
 those which he has bestowed on the portrait of 
 Dr. Arnold.' 
 
 Thomas Hughes has given the world his own 
 impressions of Stanley's story of Arnold's life, 
 saying, ' Stanley came, as it were by a bound, to 
 the front as the looked-for champion. His Life of 
 Arnold gave him at once a position and influence 
 which spread far beyond the university precincts.' 
 
 There is a temperate and dignified tone of narra- 
 tive where 'the correspondence, sermons, or 
 writings of Arnold's fail to tell the story. One 
 reads somewhat of the beautiful home life at 
 Laleham, Rugby, and Fox How, but the writer is 
 singularly free from the prevailing faults of biogra- 
 phers, — egotism, eulogy, and expansion. The work 
 is compact in conception and execution ; full 
 enough for ample study of his theme, judicial and 
 
FOX HOW, 
 
 195 
 
 simple in style, — the book is neither cold nor 
 wanting in the personal touches which make the 
 finish of such a story. 
 
 Stanley felt the force which impelled him to 
 record his impressions of Dr. Arnold when he 
 wrote these words : — 
 
 ^How many a young man has ere now been 
 transfigured by the near influence of a faithful 
 friend sticking closer than a brother, warding off 
 temptations, making him feel, till it became part 
 of himself, how beautiful, how godlike a thing is 
 the bright and stainless career of unselfish and 
 uncorrupted goodness. How many an enduring 
 aim and purpose of life has been inspired by such 
 friend or such teacher.' 
 
 In the year of the publication of Arthur's life of 
 his master, Mrs. Stanley made a visit at Fox How. 
 She wrote of it : ^ In spite of clouds, mist, and rain, 
 as we wound up to the house, the beauty sur- 
 passed my expectations. It is indeed a very 
 mountain nest. ... I never saw so striking an 
 instance of the living presence and influence 
 carried on — of the father being still amongst 
 them. The five sons are all at home — fine, 
 intelligent, tall young men ; their manner to their 
 mother is beautiful.' 
 
196 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 The life of Arnold being finished, Stanley con- 
 tinued to devote himself to theological and 
 historical studies. He threw himself into the 
 questions of the day with great interest, and the 
 discussions which agitated Oxford were studied by 
 him. The biographer of Dr. Arnold did not sym- 
 pathize with the extremes of the Anglican church. 
 He was full of personal piety and the purest 
 spirituality, but his theological views agreed with 
 neither of the two great parties which sought to 
 rule the Establishment. 
 
 He never disguised the fact that he looked on 
 each, as he said much later of the separate 
 churches of Christendom, 'as having something 
 which the other had not,* and recognized *the 
 human, imperfect, mixed character ' of each. The 
 natural result was that from first to last he was 
 an object of almost equal suspicion, an object, 
 theologically speaking, of almost equal antipathy 
 to both. 
 
 The years of his Oxford life as tutor were full of 
 work and help for others. His students deeply 
 loved him, and each year saw his influence extend, 
 his power more and more felt. As select preacher 
 to the University, which appointment he received 
 
SERMONS ON APOSTOLIC AGE. 197 
 
 in 1845, his liberal views, and eloquent yet natural 
 and unaffected style and agreeable manner, made 
 him many friends, and his circle of hearers grew 
 rapidly. *The silver-tongued archdeacon,' after- 
 wards Cardinal Manning, and J. H. Newman, were 
 drawing many hearers and converts to the great 
 Ritualist revival, and the liberal progressive party 
 in the church found in Stanley the true representa- 
 tive and leader for their ideas. The churchmen 
 who cared more for the welfare of the national 
 church, and the spiritual growth of the Establish- 
 ment in conformity with the needs and demands 
 of the day, than they did for dogma or meta- 
 physical distinctions, found in him their cham- 
 pion. 
 
 While university preacher, Arthur Stanley em- 
 bodied his theological and spiritual thoughts 
 in the * Sermons and Essays on the Apostolic Age,' 
 which were received with enthusiasm, and listened 
 to by many as he spoke them, and read by great 
 numbers in their printed form. He made a strong 
 and lasting impression by this work, and placed 
 himself among the leaders of thought in the 
 religious world. 
 
 In these sermons, preached before the university 
 
198 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 in 1846-47, he showed the earliest indications of 
 that broad and liberal scripture interpretation now 
 known as characteristic of his mind. He there 
 gave Arnold the credit of inspiring him with that 
 method of thought. In his * Sermons on the Form 
 and Substance of the Bible/ published in 1863, a 
 still larger breadth and freedom of interpretation 
 is observable, indicating a growth of thought 
 simultaneous with his investigations. 
 
 In his preface to ' Sermons and Essays on the 
 Apostolic Age,' he thus alludes to Arnold : ' If 
 there are fewer references than might have been 
 expected to the name of one to whom, though not 
 living, this, as well as any similar work which I 
 may be called upon to undertake, must in great 
 measure be due, it is because I trust that I may 
 be allowed to take this opportunity of vindicating, 
 once for all, for the scholars of Arnold, the privi- 
 lege and pleasure of using his words, and adopting 
 his thoughts, without the necessity of specifying 
 in every instance the sources from which they 
 have been derived.' 
 
 One of his students and friends speaks of 
 Stanley's influence as follows : — 
 
 'It is impossible for me to describe to you, — it 
 
STANLEY'S GENIAL NATURE. 
 
 199 
 
 is difficult for me to analyze to myself, — the feel- 
 ings which he inspired in a circle, small at first, but 
 with every fresh term widening and extending. 
 The fascination, the charm, the spell, were simply 
 irresistible ; the face, the voice, the manner ; the 
 ready sympathy, the geniality, the freshness, the 
 warmth, the poetry, the refinement, the humor, 
 the mirthfulness and merriment, the fund of knowl- 
 edge, the inexhaustible store of anecdotes and 
 stories told so vividly, so dramatically, — I shall 
 not easily enumerate the gifts which drew us to 
 him with a singular — some of us with quite a 
 passionate — devotion. ... It is felt by some of 
 us as a thing that colored our whole lives from that 
 day to this. We walked with him, sometimes 
 took our meals with him, — frugal meals, for he 
 was at the mercy of an unappreciative college 
 scout, who was not above taking advantage of his 
 master's helplessness in arranging for a meal, and 
 his indifference to any article of diet other than 
 brown bread and butter ; we talked with him over 
 that bread and butter with entire freedom, opened 
 our hearts to him.' 
 
 Arthur Stanley loved his race, and especially 
 the young, who appealed always strongly to his 
 
200 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 sympathy. He said, years after, * There is one 
 element which is common to both sides of the 
 Atlantic ; one spring of youth which is perpetual, 
 and that is the sight of the young generation 
 rising up, and the inspiration which that sight 
 gives to anyone who looks upon them. I remem- 
 ber a friend of mine, a poet, Arthur Hugh Clough, 
 who has visited America, and whose name is dear 
 to both countries, once quoting those lines of 
 Wordsworth's, — 
 
 My heart leaps up when I behold 
 A rainbow in the sky ; 
 
 and, he added — we were speaking about colleges 
 — my heart leaps up when I behold an under- 
 graduate. Well, that is very much my feeling 
 when I look upon you.* 
 
 Of his occasional sermons, one listener says : 
 * Many must still remember his introducing the 
 preaching of occasional sermons in the college 
 chapel. They will recall his very voice, and ac- 
 cent, and look, and manner, and gesture. But it 
 was not his preaching, nor his teaching, it was him- 
 self most of all which impressed us. We always 
 knew — and it was the secret of his winning to 
 
A VISIT TO SCOTLAND, 201 
 
 the end of his days the hearts of the young, and, 
 let me add, of the humble and working classes of 
 his countrymen, — we always knew that he treated 
 us and felt to us as a friend ; cared for us, sympa- 
 thized with us, gave us his heart, and not his 
 heart only, but his best gifts/ 
 
 Hard work, constant study, and weeks spent in 
 travel each year, did not prevent the young tutor 
 from giving much time and thought to the needs 
 of his students. He made them his friends, and 
 was their confidant and trusted companion, giv- 
 ing of his valuable time an incredible amount, to 
 assist the young men in their daily temptations 
 and difficulties. 
 
 A delightful visit was made by Mr. Stanley in 
 1848 to the Scottish home of Principal Shairp, and 
 in a letter to a friend, having Athens fresh ir 
 his memory, Stanley called Edinburgh * a coarser 
 Athens,' an allusion easily understood by those 
 who know both cities. Scotland became very 
 dear to Stanley, and he made many trips there for 
 the scenery and antiquities, each year adding to 
 his interest and enthusiasm for the country he 
 loved to dwell on, — its history and legends which 
 he said are ' the most romantic by far of all Euro- 
 pean histories/ 
 
202 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Three very sad visits were numbered among 
 Mr. Stanley's many Scotch journeys. The first, 
 when Bishop Stanley died at Brahan Castle ; the 
 others, when he acted as mourner at the funeral 
 of General Bruce and Lord Elgin, the brothers 
 of his wife. 
 
 While history and antiquity apparently offered 
 the tutor a full field for his mind, he found time 
 to watch and study daily events, and the making 
 of history at home and abroad. When Sir Robert 
 Peel's ministry retired, Stanley wrote : * Peel's 
 speech is, to me, the most affecting public event 
 which I ever remember : no return of Cicero 
 from exile, no triumphal procession up to the 
 temple of Capitoline Jove, no Appius Claudius 
 in the Roman Senate, no Chatham dying in the 
 House of Lords, could have been a truly grander 
 sight than that great minister retiring from office, 
 giving to the whole world free trade with one 
 hand, and universal peace with the other, and 
 casting under foot,' he adds, ' the miserable fac- 
 tions which had dethroned him — 
 
 E'en at the base of Pompey's statue, 
 
 Which all the while ran blood, great Caesar fell. 
 
FRENCH POLITICS. 
 
 203 
 
 So I write, the metaphor being suggested by an 
 eye-witness, who told me that it was Mark An- 
 tony's speech over Caesar's body, but spoken by 
 (Caesar) himself/ 
 
 When the revolution of '48 drove Louis Phi- 
 lippe from France to English shelter as ^ Mr. 
 Smith,' Stanley was greatly excited by the events 
 of the day. The stormy excesses of the Parisian 
 mob, with the attempt of Guizot and Lamartine 
 to stem the tide of popular fury and keep order, 
 and the inauguration of the French Republic, 
 came to him from the lips of men who had lived 
 through these stirring days. He wrote from Lon- 
 don in July of '49: *Here I am, working hard at 
 L Corinthians, and seeing no one of importance 
 except Guizot, and two or three more eye or ear- 
 witnesses of Feb. 24 and June 24, whose accounts 
 I treasure up for my grand-nephews, when they 
 come in 1894, on the outbreak of the fourth French 
 Revolution and the formation of the Sclavonic 
 Empire, to hear the traditions of the great days 
 of 1848.' 
 
 He was already at work on the 'Commentary on 
 the Epistles to the Corinthians,' which he pub- 
 lished in 1855. He truly was an example of his 
 
204 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 own instance where he wrote of the process of soul 
 and mind budding by continual and wide-spread 
 benevolence and activity. *A man who is pos- 
 sessed with what the French call the grand curi- 
 osity of knowing all that can be known, he who 
 looks up to the truly great authorities of all ages 
 and countries to the high intelligences of unques- 
 tioned fame and worth that God has raised up to 
 enhghten the world — he has made an effort to 
 enter on the narrow path, and to face his way 
 through the strait gate that leads to eternal life.' 
 * It can be truly said, in summing up Dean Stan- 
 ley's peculiar characteristics, that he realized his 
 own limitations. He worked as he was made to 
 work and as he loved to work, and so the last page 
 that he wrote was as fresh and unwearied as the 
 first. He was true to himself from early youth, 
 and one happy circumstance about his work was 
 that he spent little or no time in groping for an 
 object, or doing distasteful labor or making mis- 
 takes to be regretted and set right. He was 
 always the historian, and confined himself to his 
 line of thought and study. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 OXFORD. — DEATH OF BISHOP STANLEY. — OWEN AND 
 CHARLES STANLEY DIE. — CHARACTERS. — FUNERAL 
 SERVICES AT NORWICH FOR THE BISHOP. — THE 
 GORHAM CONTROVERSY, AND THE ARTICLE IN 
 < EDINBURGH REVIEW.' — BROAD CHURCH. — ARTHUR 
 STANLEY APPOINTED SECRETARY TO THE OXFORD 
 COMMISSION. 
 
 The year 1849 was a sad one for Arthur Stanley, 
 marked by the death of two of his family and 
 the breaking up of the Norwich home. Bishop 
 Stanley * had already, on his elevation to the see 
 of Norwich, passed the limit which separates 
 the prime of manhood from the decline of life ; yet 
 none who knew him could connect with his active 
 habits of mind and body the thought of old age. 
 The profusion of his snow-white hair had indeed, 
 long before that period, imparted to his appearance 
 a solemnity beyond his years ; but his step was as 
 quick, his voice as firm, his power of enduring 
 fatigue almost as unbroken, as when he traversed 
 
 205 
 
206 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 his parish in earlier days, or climbed the precipices 
 of the Alps. His eye was not dim, nor his natural 
 force abated/ 
 
 The good man had been greatly tried in his 
 public career, but for that the blessing of his home 
 ' more than compensated. Thank God, he writes 
 in his Journal, and from my heart I do, for such 
 blessings.' In the success and welfare of his 
 children he felt that interest which he had formerly 
 derived from his own favorite pursuits. * For them 
 I live, and for them alone I wish to live, are the 
 words of his more solemn moments, unless in 
 God's Providence I can live to His glory.' 
 
 The condition of his diocese also was gratifying 
 to him at this period. * He had found it a wilder- 
 ness, writes one who well knew its condition before 
 and after his arrival, and he left it in comparison 
 a cultivated field.' If he was less understood and 
 appreciated at the distance from his work, the 
 cheering influences named were consoling to him. 
 He was failing gradually, but continued his work 
 as if ' under the consciousness that his time was 
 short, and that he must work whilst it lasted. It 
 is better, he said on some such occasion, to wear 
 out than to rust out.' 
 
BISHOP STANLEY'S DEATH. 207 
 
 Some peculiar symptoms made his family desir- 
 ous for a change for him, and during the summer 
 of 1849 he started for the north, * After a few 
 visits in Yorkshire, and a rapid passage through 
 the west of Scotland, they reached Brahan Castle 
 in Ross-shire, according to an engagement of long 
 standing with the Hon. Mrs. Stewart Mackenzie, 
 the then head of that ancient family.' 
 
 Arthur reached Brahan Castle and his dying 
 father some hours before his death, which took 
 place the 6th of September. * The crash, the gloom, 
 the uprooting and the void, he wrote between his 
 father's death and funeral, is at times overwhelm- 
 ing ; but of him, even more than of Arnold, I believe 
 that I shall soon feel that I would not have him 
 back again for all that a restored home could give.' 
 
 The marked decorum, the unaffected sadness, 
 and impressive silence in which this good man was 
 borne to his grave, spoke volumes for his eulogy. 
 
 It was, wrote Professor Sedgwick, 'the most 
 touching and striking ceremonial witnessed. The 
 mayor and corporation in their civic dresses, 
 covered with crape, led the way. Then followed 
 the coffin and pall-bearers — then the family and 
 mourners, among whom went Mr. Wodehouse and 
 
208 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 myself. About four hundred clergymen, in full 
 robes, followed. There were also present most of 
 the Nonconformist ministers of the city. And 
 lastly, a great multitude of the respectable inhab- 
 itants in the city and neighborhood.* 
 
 Eleven hundred children from the city schools 
 were present ; * children's tears are genuine, and 
 many a sorrowful little countenance was to be 
 observed surveying the proceedings with real grief 
 depicted on it.' 
 
 The rural dean of the diocese wrote, * The day 
 was beautiful, and between the palace gate and the 
 Erpingham gate we marched, through, I should 
 think, not less than 20,000 spectators, who were all 
 respectful and silent, and many of them were 
 sorrowful. Nothing happened to break in upon 
 or mar the moral sublimity of the solemn proces- 
 sion and service.' 
 
 Another and more general spectator, after speak- 
 ing of the funeral, says, ^ Almost every shop was 
 closed, and every public office ceased from business. 
 No one seemed to think, or was scarcely heard to 
 speak, except on the one chief matter of the 
 moment. At night I encountered a well-known 
 Norwich tradesman standing at his open door, 
 
FUNERAL OF BISHOP STANLEY, 209 
 
 and he was one not thinking with the lamented 
 Bishop. I am listening, sir, said he, to the muffled 
 peal of St. Peter s bells, and thinking of the friend 
 Norwich has lost. We shall never see his like 
 again.' 
 
 The old man whose ' good gray hairs and elastic 
 step, and open countenance, with its striking 
 profile and quick, searching glances, are still affec- 
 tionately remembered among Norfolk parsonages 
 and in poor men's dwellings,' had lived down much 
 of the opposition early experienced by him in his 
 diocese ; and the great western window of his cathe- 
 dral, restored in accordance with his wish, is 
 his monument ; but his work and memory are 
 better than all such memorials. Of this cherished 
 wish, the restoration, he said on one occasion, ' It 
 will never be accomplished in my lifetime, but I 
 trust that it may be my monument when I am no 
 more.' 
 
 Arthur wrote of the affecting sight of the great 
 multitude of mourners, ^ There came across me, 
 as it had never come before, the high ideal and the 
 great opportunities of the life of an English bishop.' 
 *I can give you the facts,' wrote one who was 
 present, 'but I can give you no notion of how 
 
210 
 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 impressive it was, nor how affecting. There 
 were such sobs and tears from the school children 
 and from the clergy who so loved their dear bishop. 
 A beautiful sunshine lit up everything, shining into 
 the cathedral just at the time. Arthur was quite 
 calm, and looked like an angel, with a sister on 
 each side.' 
 
 * From the time of his father's death, from the 
 time when he first took his seat at family prayers 
 in the purple chair where the venerable white 
 head was accustomed to be seen, Arthur Stanley 
 seemed utterly to throw off all the shyness and 
 embarrassment which had formerly oppressed him, 
 to rouse himself by a great effort, and hencefor- 
 ward to forget his own personality altogether in 
 his position and his work.' 
 
 A short time brought the tidings of the death 
 of Charles Stanley in Van Diemen's Land ; and 
 his widow, hastening to join Owen Stanley at 
 Sydney, heard on entering the harbor that Captain 
 Stanley had been found dead in his cabin on the 
 morning of March 13, 1850. He was thoroughly 
 worn out 'with the incessant toil entailed by his sur- 
 vey, in command of the Rattlesnake, of the perilous 
 Coral Sea, and by the intense anxiety attendant 
 
OWEN STANLEY'S DEATH, 
 
 211 
 
 on a lengthened cruise amongst a mass of shoals 
 and reefs, where the lead gives no warning, and 
 the lookout from the masthead is often useless 
 from the color of the coral/ Heavy blows to the 
 mother-heart of Mrs. Stanley, already widowed. 
 
 * Henceforward his mother, saddened though not 
 crushed by her triple grief, was more than ever 
 Arthur Stanley's care ; he made her the sharer of 
 all his thoughts, the confidante of all his difficulties, 
 all that he wrote was read to her before its publi- 
 cation, and her advice was not only sought but 
 taken. In her new home in London, he made her 
 feel that she had still as much to interest her and 
 give a zest to life as in the happiest days at Alder- 
 ley and Norwich ; most of all he pleased her by 
 showing, in the publication of the Memoir of Bishop 
 Stanley, in 1850, his thorough inward appreciation 
 of the father with whom his outward intercourse 
 had been of a less intimate kind than with her- 
 self.' 
 
 'Charles had lived long enough to leave in all 
 who knew him the most endearing recollections.' 
 He had enjoyed the confidence of his superiors; 
 and his official work in Corfu, in the north of Eng- 
 land, and Wales, was followed by his appointment 
 
212 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 to an important position in Tasmania, where he 
 was suddenly cut off by fever. 
 
 Owen Stanley's later labors have received by 
 the hand of Professor Huxley, in an article in the 
 Westminster Review, an enduring record. Hux- 
 ley, who was assistant surgeon on board the * Rat- 
 tlesnake,' wrote in ^ Science at Sea,' in the West- 
 minster Review : — 
 
 * Of all those w^ho were actively engaged upon 
 the survey, the young commander alone was des- 
 tined by inevitable fate to be robbed of his just 
 ^ reward. Care and anxiety, from the mobility of 
 his temperament, sat not so lightly upon him as 
 they might have done, and this, joined to the 
 physical debility produced by the enervating cli- 
 mate of New Guinea, fairly wore him out, making 
 him prematurely old, before much more than half 
 of the allotted span was completed. But he died 
 in harness, the end attained, the work that lay 
 before him honorably done. Which of us may 
 dare to ask for more } He has raised an enduring 
 monument in his works, and his epitaph shall be 
 the grateful thanks of many a mariner threading 
 his way among the mazes of the Coral Sea.* 
 
 The mountain ranges of New Guinea will pre- 
 
OWEN STANLEY'S WORK, 213 
 
 serve his name for the future. The splendid sci- 
 entific fame of Huxley himself will be inseparably 
 connected ^with the voyages which provided the 
 first materials for long subsequent years of world- 
 wide inquiry and speculation/ 
 
 Sir Henry Keppel, R. N., says in his own ac- 
 count of a visit to the Indian Archipelago : * By 
 his love of science, and by his zeal in the arduous 
 path of scientific duty, Captain Stanley was en- 
 abled, with but slight physical or constitutional 
 powers, to throw into the performance of his 
 laborious mission his distinguished father's energy, 
 and patiently, for the benefit of the whole family 
 of man, to track as it were, the steps of Him 
 whose way is in the sea, and his path in the great 
 waters, and whose footsteps are not known. . . . 
 To investigate these, so far as we are allowed to 
 do so, is exclusively the privilege of the scien- 
 tific mind ; to define them, for the guidance of 
 mankind, is amongst the most sublime and phi- 
 lanthropic applications of which genius is suscepti- 
 ble on earth.' 
 
 To return from family matters to the literary 
 work of Arthur Stanley, and his constantly grow- 
 ing reputation as a teacher and theologian, in 
 
214 
 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 1850 appeared the famous article, among the first 
 from his hand, in the Edinburgh Review, on the 
 Gorham controversy. This was one of his most 
 brilHant and effective articles on church matters ; 
 but while it gave pleasure and information to 
 many laymen, it greatly displeased both of the 
 extreme parties in the church. They had re- 
 garded the biographer of Arnold with distrust, 
 and his efforts to defeat the censure of the famous 
 tract XC, and the condemnation of Mr. Ward in 
 the convocation at Oxford, gave him no more 
 standing with the Ritualist party than the lan- 
 guage he used in reference to the ' Gorham judg- 
 ment ' did with the other wing, — the Evangelical 
 section of the church. 
 
 One may date the name, if not the birth, of 
 the Broad Church element, from the following 
 words used in this article, — * There is no need 
 — although, if need there were, it could be 
 amply satisfied — for minute comparison of the 
 particular formularies of the church, to prove 
 the general truth that it is by the very condi- 
 tions of its being, not high or low, but broad ; ' 
 and a little further on he speaks of 'a fanciful 
 division of the church into schools, which, for 
 
BROAD CHURCH, 
 
 215 
 
 the purpose in question, have no existence at 
 all. . . . That the English Church is broad 
 enough to comprehend persons so unlike as these 
 two (Whately and Hare) ; that she can claim their 
 different talents and qualities of mind for her 
 service ; that those who very little understand 
 each other may, nevertheless, help different per- 
 sons to understand their relation to her better, by 
 helping them to understand themselves better/ 
 
 Years afterwards, in 1877, Dean Stanley, as 
 rector of St. Andrews, referring to the pernicious 
 use of words and phrases without adequate accu- 
 racy, as a fruitful source of religious differences, 
 said : — 
 
 *In the Gorham controversy, which in 1805 
 threatened to rend the Church of England from 
 its summit to its base, and which produced the 
 widest theological panic of any within our time, 
 the whole question hinged on the word regenera- 
 tion. It never occurred to them to define or 
 explain what either of them intended to express 
 by it. The clamor, the turmoil, the fierceness, of 
 the fight is concerning words, is what the apostle 
 denounced as a battle of words. Explain these 
 — define these — the party collapses, the bitterness 
 exhales, the fear is cast out.' 
 
216 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 This desire of the dean's for greater care in 
 statement recalls an incident he used to relate 
 with great emphasis: — 
 
 ^ A friend of mine at Oxford once paid a visit 
 to a very old man, who was regarded as a kind of 
 oracle, for he lived to his hundredth year ; and the 
 longer he lived, the more people went to inquire 
 of him, as if he were an infallible oracle. My 
 friend went to him, and said : — 
 
 'Would you kindly give me some advice in 
 regard to reading theology? 
 
 ' And he was rather discomfited at the old man's 
 saying, after a long pause: — 
 
 *I will give you my advice. It is, Verify your 
 references, 
 
 * Well, I will not confine myself to so homely a 
 piece of advice as that, although it was very good ; 
 but I will say, Verify your facts. . . . Adding, 
 this accuracy, this verification of facts, this sifting 
 of things to the bottom, is a thing which all 
 students ought to cultivate, and which theological 
 students ought especially to cultivate, because it is 
 somethmg which theological students are espe- 
 cially apt to neglect. Do let me entreat of you 
 to look facts in the face.' 
 
GORHAM JUDGMENT. 
 
 217 
 
 One writer has said that Dr. Arnold ' was the first 
 Broad Church man, and Dr. Stanley the last/ 
 adding that the fact of Stanley's closing the list 
 may be disputed, but he was certainly a typical 
 member of the party. 
 
 When Stanley wrote of ' the inestimable advan- 
 tage of the Gorham judgment as retaining within 
 the pale of the Establishment both the rival 
 schools of theology, and went on to add that the 
 Church of England was meant to include, and 
 always had included, opposite and contradictory 
 opinions not only on the point now in dispute, but 
 on other points as important, or more important 
 than this,' he had unmistakably written himself 
 as neither 'high' nor Mow' church, but just what 
 he characterized as his belief in the Review 
 Article — ' broad ! ' 
 
 For some time before Stanley left Oxford, he 
 acted as Secretary to the first University Commis- 
 sion, and assisted in introducing some very impor- 
 tant and admirable changes in the constitution of 
 the university, whereby new life and vigor were 
 infused into old forms, and the working and influ- 
 ence of the great university strengthened and 
 enlarged. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 APPOINTMENT TO CANONRY AT CANTERBURY CATHE- 
 DRAL.— THE CATHEDRAL. — CANONRY AND ITS DU- 
 TIES.— HOME LIFE THERE. — FRIENDS. MEMORIALS 
 OF CANTERBURY' WRITTEN. — YEARLY JOURNEYS.— 
 EASTERN TRAVELS. — 'SINAI AND PALESTINE ' WRIT- 
 TEN. 
 
 The death of Bishop Stanley, and Arthur's finding 
 himself, by the death of his two brothers, the male 
 representative of his family, with the accession of 
 some landed property, made the retention of his 
 Fellowship, under the then-existing college rules, 
 impossible, if he had desired it. At this time 
 Lord John Russell offered Mr. Stanley one of the 
 canonrys in Canterbury Cathedral, four of which 
 are in the gift of the crown. The grand old 
 cathedral of Canterbury, the seat of England's 
 highest church dignitary, ranking next to royalty 
 itself, was full of romantic interest for its newly- 
 appointed canon. 
 
 The cathedral itself is of great antiquity, for 
 when St. Augustine became Archbishop of Canter- 
 
 218 ^ 
 
CANTERBURY CATHEDRAL, 219 
 
 bury in 597 A. D., he consecrated a church 
 formerly used by the Roman Christians. 
 
 Dean Stanley says of the conversion of Ethelbert 
 by St. Augustine, and the baptism of the King of 
 Kent, that *it was the most important baptism the 
 world had seen since the rite was administered to 
 Constantine/ In the fascinating * Memorials of 
 Canterbury,' prepared by the Canon, one finds very 
 valuable studies of the early foundation of this 
 great cathedral, which owes its origin to the gift 
 of Ethelbert to Augustine, of land for a monastery 
 in the neighborhood of the town. The king gave 
 the archbishop his own palace, and an old church, 
 with ground sufficient for the abbey of St. Peter 
 and St. Paul, and gradually the growth of the 
 grand cathedral was accomplished on the site of 
 Augustine's first grant from Ethelbert. Nothing 
 remains now of the first cathedral, but tradition 
 loves to linger over the memories of the founda- 
 tion of the Primacy and England's national church. 
 Fuller long since said of the change which has 
 taken place, * Kent itself but a corner of England, 
 and Canterbury seated in a corner of that corner.' 
 Stanley says : ' Yet so long as an archbishop of 
 Canterbury exists, so long as the Church of 
 
220 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 England exists, Canterbury can never forget that 
 it had the glory of being the cradle of English 
 Christianity/ 
 
 Arthur Stanley carried with him to his new 
 work, very strong and enthusiastic love for the 
 office. By the act of 1840, all members of cathe- 
 drals, except the dean, are styled canons. They 
 occupy a seat called a stall in the cathedral, and 
 the minor canons, of whom there are from two to 
 six attached to each cathedral, perform the daily 
 choral service, intoning it and an anthem, and the 
 Psalms are chanted. It was very important to 
 Arthur Stanley, just at this period of his life, that 
 he found leisure and opportunity for literary work. 
 He rejoiced in the ^leisure for a few tranquil years 
 of independent research or studious leisure, where 
 he need contend with no prejudices, entangle him- 
 self with no party, travel far and wide over the 
 earth, with nothing to check the constant increase 
 of knowledge which such experience brings,' he 
 said, some years later, in looking back on this 
 change. 
 
 He felt the loss of his Oxford friends at first 
 very much. He took great pride, however, in his 
 connection, and alluded to it in his inaugural 
 
CANON OF CANTERBURY. 
 
 221 
 
 lecture when he became professor at Oxford, as 
 'the cradle of English Christianity, the seat of the 
 English Primacy,' 'his own proitd cathedraly as 
 he learnt to call it, the Metropolitan Church of 
 Canterbury. 
 
 The following anecdote was related by Stanley 
 of a meeting with the * Sage of Chelsea,' as many 
 admirers called Thomas Carlyle: — 
 
 * It was during the Crimean War ; and after 
 hearing him denounce, with his vigorous, and 
 perhaps exaggerated, earnestness, the chaos and 
 confusion into which our administration had fallen, 
 and the doubt and distrust which pervaded all 
 classes at the time, I ventured to ask him, What, 
 under the circumstances, is your advice to a 
 canon of an English cathedral?' He grimly 
 laughed at my question. He paused for a moment, 
 and then answered in homely and well-known 
 words', but which were, as it happened, especially 
 fitted to situations like that in which he was 
 asked to give his counsel — * Whatsoever thy hand 
 findeth to do, do it with all thy might.' 
 
 Arthur Stanley has well said what will apply to 
 all earnest workers : ' High offices in church and 
 state may fill even ordinary men with a force beyond 
 
222 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 themselves;' and again, 'every position in life, 
 great or small, can be made almost as great or as 
 little as we desire to make it,' and he soon found 
 he had a place to fill at Canterbury, a work to do 
 which filled his time, and absorbed his mind. A 
 cordial greeting was extended to him at Canter- 
 bury, and if disapproval of his liberal views was 
 felt by some, silence was the rule, and discontent 
 was murmured, not openly expressed. 
 
 The position accorded Canterbury and its offi- 
 cials was expressed by William Edington in 1366, 
 when the archbishopric was offered him, * Canter- 
 bury is the higher rank^ but Winchester the better 
 manger' The word 'canon' means, in Greek, 
 ^ weighed^ or 'choice man,' and Arthur Stanley 
 found himself among the canons of Canterbury as 
 one whom the government delighted to honor ; it 
 was a gratifying mark of recognition of his ear- 
 nest, thoughtful work. 
 
 In Stanley's own words 'he rejoiced that he was 
 the servant and minister, not of some obscure 
 fugitive establishment, for which no one cares 
 beyond his narrow circle, but of a cathedral whose 
 name commands respect and interest, even in the 
 remotest parts of Europe.' 
 
CANTERBURY. 
 
 223 
 
 The leisure and mode of life at Canterbury 
 greatly helped the student in his work, giving him 
 opportunity, inspiration, and food for thought. 
 Here he was filled with that reverent love for the 
 antiquities of the cathedral which prompted him 
 to utter these words : — 
 
 * It is not too much to say, that if any one were 
 to go through the various spots of interest in or 
 around our great cathedral, and ask. What hap- 
 pened here ? Who was the man whose tomb we 
 see ? Why was he buried here ? What effect did 
 his life and death have upon the world ? a real 
 knowledge of the history of England is to be 
 gained, such as the mere reading of books or 
 lectures would utterly fail to supply . . . what 
 may seem to be mere stones or bare walls becom- 
 ing so many chapters of English history/ 
 
 *At Canterbury he not only lived among the 
 illustrious dead, but he made them rise into new 
 life by the way in which he spoke and wrote of 
 them. Often on the anniversary of Becket's 
 murder, as the fatal hour — five o'clock on a 
 winter's afternoon — drew near, Stanley would 
 marshal his family and friends round the scenes of 
 the event, stopping with thrilling effect at each 
 
224 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 spot connected with it: Here the knights came 
 into the cloister — here the monks knocked furi- 
 ously for refuge in the church — till, when at 
 length the chapel of the martyrdom was reached, 
 as the last shades of twilight gathered amid the 
 arches, the whole scene became so real, that, with 
 almost more than a thrill of horror, one saw the 
 moments through one's ears, — the struggle be- 
 tween Fitzurse and tfie archbishop, the blow of 
 Tracy, the solemn dignity of the actual death.* 
 
 Canon Stanley went into residence in 185 1, and 
 during the seven years following he was identified 
 with the religious and social life of Canterbury. 
 Three months' residence and official duties are 
 required of each canon, and this gives large liberty 
 for work or travel, of which privileges Mr. Stanley 
 availed himself, as will be seen by his literary 
 labors, and the long journeys he made during his 
 Canterbury life. 
 
 At Canterbury Mr. Stanley had, for the first 
 time since leaving his paternal roof, a home. His 
 rooms at Oxford, full of friendly and genial hospi- 
 tality, were only bachelor quarters, but in his new 
 life he was the master of a house, and his mother 
 was with him much of the time, and his sisters 
 
FRIENDS AT CANTERBURY, 225 
 
 also were visitors at the canon's house. His sister 
 Catherine had some time before this married Dr. 
 Charles Vaughan, his early friend, then master of 
 Harrow. 
 
 Mr. Hare says, ' Those who remember Stanley's 
 happy intercourse with his mother at Canterbury ; 
 his friendships in the place, especially with Arch- 
 deacon and Mrs. Harrison, who lived next door, 
 and with whom he had many daily meetings and 
 communications on all subjects ; his pleasure in 
 the preparation and publication of his Canter- 
 bury Sermons ; his delightful home under the 
 shadows of the cathedral, connected by the 
 Brick Walk with the cloisters ; and his constant 
 work of a most congenial kind, will hardly doubt 
 that in many respects the years spent at Canter- 
 bury were the most prosperous of his life. Vivid- 
 ly does the recollection of those who were frequently 
 his guests go back to the afternoon when, his 
 cathedral duties and writing being over, he would 
 rush out to Harbledown, to Patrixbourne, or along 
 the dreary Dover road (which he always insisted 
 upon thinking most delightful) to visit his friend 
 Mrs. Gregory, going faster and faster as he talked 
 more enthusiastically, calling up fresh topics out 
 
226 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 of the wealthy past. Or there were longer excur- 
 sions to Bozendeane Wood, with its memories of 
 the strange story of the so-called Sir William 
 Courtenay, its blood-stained dingle amM the hazels, 
 its trees riddled with shot, and its wide view over 
 the forest of Blean to the sea, with the Isle of 
 Sheppey breaking the blue waters. 
 
 * Close behind Stanley's house was the Deanery 
 and its garden, where the venerable Dean Lyall 
 used daily at that time to be seen walking up and 
 down in the sun. Here grew the marvellous old 
 mulberry, to preserve the life of which, when fail- 
 ing, a bullock was effectually killed that the tree 
 might drink in new life from its blood. A huge 
 bough, which had been torn off from this tree, 
 had taken root and had become far more flourish- 
 ing than its parent. Arthur Stanley called them 
 the Church of Rome and the Church of England, 
 and gave a lecture about it in the town.' 
 
 Arthur Stanley had great pleasure in this new 
 ]ife ; and his home, though incomplete without the 
 presence of wife or children, was much to him. 
 
 * At the close of his Canterbury life, in a letter 
 written on the sudden bereavement, by his young 
 wife's death, of one of his Oxford pupils, he writes, 
 
SOCIETY. 
 
 227 
 
 with something of a prophetic instinct, ' But yet on 
 the whole I feel sure that even with such dreadful 
 contingencies in store it is better to have had a 
 home and Wife than never to have had either. 
 To have had even a home as I have had at Canter- 
 bury has been, I am convinced, an immense step 
 in life — much more would the other have been/ 
 
 Mr. Bradley, who was a frequent visitor, says : 
 * Rarely has that ancient city of southern England 
 had such a centre of social life within its fair 
 Cathedral precincts. Citizens and officers, resi- 
 dents in the neighborhood, visitors from afar, old 
 friends and new acquaintances, met in that most 
 delightful of homes, the very best and most delight- 
 ful of hosts. There come back to the memory, 
 times when the most delightful, the most dramatic 
 and picturesque of his stories were told with all 
 the charm of his voice and manner — the voice 
 that became, as has so well been said, resonant 
 and full when he recited a quotation from poetry, 
 or a saying of interest — not to charm a listening 
 circle of men or women of mark or rank, but to 
 amuse a weary and silent friend, or to enliven a 
 tedious drive through country lanes.' 
 
 The ' Commentary on the Epistles to the Corin- 
 
228 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 thians/ which Canon Stanley began at Oxford, he 
 found time to finish at Canterbury, and it was 
 published in 1855. It went through three editions 
 before 1865. The 'Sermons and Essays on the 
 Apostolic Age,' already spoken of as delighting 
 Oxford listeners, were printed in 1847, ^^^d a 
 second edition was called for in 1852. The North 
 British Review says, *We have seldom read any 
 sermons with greater instruction and delight than 
 those of Mr. Stanley on the Apostolic Age/ 
 
 The Life of Arnold had won for its author at 
 once a permanent place among English biogra- 
 phers, and each year saw its popularity increase. 
 The eighth edition was published in England in 
 1858, and three editions were published in Amer- 
 ica before i860. Translated into several foreign 
 languages, it was quite as popular on the Conti- 
 nent as in England, making due allowances for 
 the nationality of the subject and the local allu- 
 sions. 
 
 The 'Historical Memorials of Canterbury' ap- 
 peared in 1855, and had been through five editions 
 in 1869. It was gracefully dedicated to the 'Ven- 
 erable Benjamin Harrison, Archdeacon of Maid- 
 stone and Canon of Canterbury, in grateful 
 
'MEMORIALS OF CANTERBURY: 229 
 
 remembrance of much kindness' from him, and 
 as a commemoration of his long and faithful 
 services in Canterbury and its cathedral. 
 
 The * Memorials ' were prepared in the leisure 
 intervals taken from years spent at Canterbury. 
 As canon of Canterbury, Mr. Stanley was much 
 interested in the historic events connecting the 
 past and present of the shrine of Becket. The 
 four subjects chosen by him for his essays would 
 doubtless have received additions had his duties 
 and time allowed him. The first lecture, 'The 
 Landing of Augustine and the Conversion of Eth- 
 elbert,* afterwards developed into the printed 
 essay, was delivered at Canterbury in 1854. Its 
 character was of a more popular nature 'than so 
 grave a subject as the conversion of England 
 would naturally require ; ' he says his ' purpose 
 was simply to exhibit in full detail the earliest 
 traditions of England and Canterbury respecting 
 the mission of Augustine, and the successive 
 steps by which that mission was established in 
 Kent.' 
 
 The second essay — * The Murder of Becket ' — 
 originally appeared in the Quarterly Review of 
 September, 1853. The third essay, on 'Edward, 
 
230 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 the Black Prince,' was delivered as a lecture at 
 Canterbury in 1852. The chief interest which 
 the reader will find in this essay is the new ma- 
 terial brought together about the Black Prince's 
 death and burial. The writer makes a very valu- 
 able contribution to the history of the manners 
 and customs of the English in the vivid picture 
 he gives of the death of Becket, and the account 
 of the burial of the great prince who won his spurs 
 at Cressy. 
 
 The fourth essay is a- fitting compendium to 
 the * Death of Becket.' It is the substance of two 
 lectures given at Canterbury in 1855. The con- 
 nection of the shrine with — 
 
 * The poet of the dawn, who wrote 
 The Canterbury Tales, and his old age 
 Made beautiful with song,' 
 
 gives it general interest, and the history of the 
 cathedral is thus brought down to the period of 
 the Reformation. It represents the rise and fall 
 of a practice now extinct in England, and greatly 
 modified by modern progress and learning on the 
 continent, though the faithful still flock to Lourdes 
 and some other shrines. 
 
JOURNEYS, 
 
 231 
 
 Valuable historical notes, original documents 
 drawn for the first time, from the archives of the 
 chapter-house of Canterbury accompany the text 
 of the book, and in this part of the work Mr. 
 Stanley received the assistance of two archaeolo- 
 gists, Mr. Albert Way and Professor Willis. Mr. 
 Hare says of this work : ' Of all his books, it was 
 perhaps the one which it gave him most pleasure 
 to write.' 
 
 During the years at Oxford and Canterbury Mr. 
 Stanley made many Continental journeys, varying 
 in length as his time for wandering allowed. One 
 year saw him in Spain, where he noted the his- 
 toric and natural aspects of the land, and, speak- 
 ing of his own recollections some time after, 
 said : — 
 
 * The weary traveller in the south of Spain, who, 
 after passing many an arid plain and many a bare 
 hill, finds himself at nightfall under the heights of 
 Granada, will hear plashing and rippling under the 
 shade of the spreading trees, and along the side 
 of the dusty road, the grateful murmur of running 
 waters, of streamlets whose sweet music mingles 
 with his dreams as he sleeps, and meets his ear as 
 the first pleasant voice in the stillness of the early 
 
232 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 dawn. What is it ? It is the sound of the irrigat- 
 ing rivulets called into existence by the Moorish 
 occupants of Granada five centuries ago, which, 
 amidst all the changes of race and religion, have 
 never ceased to flow.' 
 
 Another year would find him traversing France 
 or Germany, 'and during several of these trips he 
 was accompaned by his mother and sisters. Some- 
 times his cousin. Miss Penrhyn, and his friend 
 Hugh Pearson, would be added to the party. In 
 this way he saw year by year the greater part of 
 Europe, and in 1852, with his mother and sisters, 
 spent some months in the northern and eastern 
 provinces of Italy, moving from place to place in 
 that' delightful vetUmno travelling, studying the 
 scenery and history of the country. They were 
 charmed and amused by the opportunity afforded 
 them of seeing from their open carriage the life of 
 the peasants, their primitive homes, the rustic 
 implements still used by them in fields and gardens, 
 as old as the days of Virgil, and, the Campagna 
 passed, they reached Rome where Mr. Stanley had 
 the great pleasure of acting as guide to his mother, 
 who had never seen the Eternal City. 
 
 The funeral of the Duke of Wellington called 
 
'SINAI AND PALESTINE: 233 
 
 Mr. Stanley suddenly to London. By travelling 
 day and night he was able to reach London the 
 night before the imposing ceremony with which 
 the Iron Duke was attended to his final resting- 
 place at St Paul's. After the services were over, 
 he met his mother at Avignon, to take leave of her 
 previous to his eastern journey, the results of 
 which he embodied in * Sinai and Palestine' *a 
 book which, without any compromise of its own 
 freedom of thought, has turned all the knowledge 
 of previous travellers to most admirable account.' 
 
 He passed the winter of 1852 and the spring of 
 1853 in Egypt, Arabia, and Syria, accompanied by 
 Theodore Walrond, C. B., of Balliol College, Mr. 
 Fremantle, and Mr Findlay. 
 
 The delightful pages of * Sinai and Palestine ' 
 teem with passages which glow with the enthu- 
 siasm of the historian, poet, and observer. Much 
 had been written touching on the history of the 
 Chosen People and the geography of the Holy 
 Land. Stanley does full justice to the labors of 
 Evvald, Kuenen, Ritter, and Robinson, and draws 
 much from their exhaustive works to supplement 
 his own observation and study. Dr. Arnold had 
 shadowed forth the future work of his scholar when 
 
234 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 he said, years before, in writing to Bunsen, *what 
 Wolf and Niebuhr have done for Greece and Rome 
 seems sadly wanting for Judaea/ 
 
 The popular character in the historical writings 
 of Mr. Stanley is nowhere better shown than in 
 his ' Sinai and Palestine,' which fairly glows with 
 the loving yet discriminating touch which revivifies 
 the holy places and times for the reader. In 
 *The History of the Jewish People,' Mr. Stanley 
 while in admiration of Ewald and Kuenen's work, 
 finds it * dry^ and considers himself * exempt frora 
 the duty of undertaking afresh a labor which 
 they have accomplished once for all.' Many years 
 later, in completing his second volume of the * Jew- 
 ish Church' dated from the Deanery, Westminster, 
 in 1865, Dean Stanley paid his tribute of regard 
 to the memory of Ewald as follows : — 
 
 ^By his removal the Church, not only of Ger- 
 many, but of Europe, has lost one of its chiefest 
 theologians ; and his countrymen will not refuse to 
 a humble fellow-worker in the same paths the priv- 
 ilege of paying this parting testimony of respect 
 to one to whom Christendom owes so deep a debt. 
 It was in the summer of 1844 that I, with a dear 
 friend, sought him out in an inn at Dresden. We 
 
A VISIT TO EWALD, 
 
 235 
 
 introduced ourselves to him as young Oxford 
 students, and it is impossible to forget the effect 
 produced upon us by finding the keen interest 
 which this secluded scholar, as we had supposed, 
 took in the moral and social condition of our coun- 
 try, and noble enthusiasm with which this danger- 
 ous heretic, as he was regarded in England, 
 grasped the small Greek Testament which he had 
 in his hand as he entered, and said : In this little 
 book is contained all the wisdom of the world. 
 We spoke to him of the great English theologian 
 then lately departed ; and, of all the tributes paid 
 to the memory of Arnold, none is more full of 
 appreciation than that which appeared shortly 
 afterwards in the preface of the second volume of 
 the History of the Jewish People. That history 
 has since been unfolded piece by piece ; and 
 assuredly anyone who has watched the progress of 
 his written words can easily understand what was 
 once said of him to me by a German professor 
 who had attended his spoken lectures, — that to 
 listen to him after the harsh and dry instructions 
 of ordinary teachers was like passing from the 
 dust and turmoil of the street into the depth and 
 grandeur of an ancient cathedral/ 
 
236 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 Investigation of original documents in a critical 
 spirit will be found wanting ; no new reading of 
 old manuscripts is offered to the public, but the 
 reader who looks for the picturesque and graphic 
 description of a keen-eyed student on the spot will 
 be well repaid by the pages of Stanley. He says 
 himself of what he thinks his mission : — 
 
 * Much has been written, and still remains to be 
 written, both on the history and the geography of 
 the Chosen People. But there have been compara- 
 tively few attempts to illustrate the relation in 
 which each stands to the other. To bring the 
 recollections of my own journey to bear on this 
 question, — to point out how much or how little 
 the Bible gains by being seen, so to speak, through 
 the eyes of the country, or the country by being 
 seen through the eyes of the Bible, — to exhibit 
 the effect of the Holy Land on the course of the 
 Holy History, — seemed to be a task not hitherto 
 fully accomplished. To point out the limits of this 
 connection will be the object of the following 
 preface. It has been my endeavor, on the one 
 hand, to omit no geographical feature which throws 
 any direct light on the history or the poetry of the 
 sacred volume, to insert no descriptions except 
 
THE HOLY LAND. 
 
 237 
 
 those which have such a purpose, and to dwell on 
 no passages of Scripture except those which are 
 capable of such an illustration. . . . Extracts 
 from journals or letters have been given when it 
 seemed necessary to retain the impression, not 
 merely of the scene but of the moment. . . . 
 
 In continuing his prefatory remarks, he says : 
 Greece and Italy have geographical charms of a 
 high order, but they have never provoked a 
 crusade ; and, however bitter may have been the 
 disputes of antiquaries about the Acropolis of 
 Athens, or the Forum of Rome, they have never, 
 as at Bethlehem and Jerusalem, become matters of 
 religious controversy.' 
 
 In speaking of the influence of the land on the 
 race which inhabits it, and his study of it, he 
 writes, as the keynote of his work : — 
 
 * It cannot be indifferent to any one who 
 wishes — whether from the divine or the human, 
 from the theological or the historical; point of 
 view — to form a complete estimate of the char- 
 acter of the most remarkable nation which has 
 appeared on the earth.' 
 
 Of the advantages possessed by the visitor to 
 the sacred spots of the Holy Land, Mr. Stanley 
 
238 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 says, in reference to sifting of traditionary proof 
 and comparison with the scenes and the testimony 
 of nature, * to some, the amount of testimony thus 
 rendered will appear either superfluous or trivial ; 
 to others, the mere attempt to define sacred history 
 by natural localities and phenomena will seem 
 derogatory to their ideal or divine character. But 
 it will, at least, be granted that this evidence is, so 
 far as it goes, incontestable. Wherever a story, a 
 character, an event, a book, is involved in the con- 
 ditions of a spot or scene still in existence, there 
 is an element of fact which no theory or interpreta- 
 tion can dissolve. If these should hold their peace, 
 the stones would immediately cry out.' 
 
 Of his travels he says, * In fact, the whole jour- 
 ney, as it is usually taken by modern travellers, 
 presents the course of the history in a living parable 
 before us, to which no other journey or pilgrimage 
 can present any parallel. In its successive scenes, 
 as in a mirror, is faithfully reflected the dramatic 
 unity and progress which so remarkably character- 
 izes the Sacred History. The primeval world of 
 Egypt is with us, as with the Israelites, the start- 
 ing-point — the contrast — of all that follows. 
 With us, as with them, the Pyramids recede, and 
 
STANLEY'S VIEW OF HIS WORK. 239 
 
 the Desert begins, and the wilderness melts into 
 the hills of Palestine, and Jerusalem is the climax 
 of the long ascent, and the consummation of the 
 Gospel History presents itself locally, no less than 
 historically, as the end of the Law and the Pro- 
 phets. And with us, too, as the glory of Palestine 
 fades away into the common day of Asia Minor 
 and the Bosphorus, gleams of the Eastern light 
 still continue — first in the Apostolical labors, then, 
 fainter and dimmer, in the beginnings of ecclesiasti- 
 cal history, — Ephesus, Nicaea, Chalcedon, Con- 
 stantinople ; and the life of European scenery and 
 of Western Christendom completes by its contrast 
 what Egypt and the East had begun/ 
 
 Of his work he tells the reader, ^ Its object will 
 be accomplished if it brings any one with fresh 
 interest to the threshold of the Divine story, which 
 has many approaches, as it has many mansions ; 
 which the more it is explored the more it gives out ; 
 which, even when seen in close connection with the 
 local associations from which its spirit holds most 
 aloof, is still capable of imparting to them, and of 
 receiving from them, a poetry, a life, an instruction, 
 such as has fallen to the lot of no other history in 
 the world/ 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 CANTERBURY. — 'SINAI AND PALESTINE.' — EXTRACTS 
 FROM THE JOURNALS AND LETTERS- IN THE EAST.— 
 REMARKS OF CRITICS ON 'SINAI AND PALESTINE.'- 
 CRIMEAN WAR. —JOURNEY TO RUSSIA. — STUDY OF 
 THE RUSSIAN CHURCH. — THE 'EASTERN CHURCH 
 HISTORY AND LECTURES ON ECCLESIASTICAL HIS- 
 TORY' PREPARED.— APPOINTMENT TO REGIUS PRO- 
 FESSORSHIP OF ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, AND CAN- 
 ONR.Y AT CHRIST CHURCH, OXFORD. — CLOSE OF 
 CANTERBURY LIFE. — ' SERMONS PREACHED AT CAN- 
 TERBURY.' 
 
 This Eastern journey was planned to follow in the 
 footsteps of the ' Chosen People/ and to that end 
 Egypt was the starting point of the party. 
 
 In a letter written from the Delta of the Nile, he 
 says of the scene, ' The eastern sky was red with 
 the early dawn ; we were on the broad waters of 
 the Nile — or, rather, its Rosetta branch. The 
 first thing which struck me was its size. Greater 
 than the Rhine, Rhone, or Danube, one perceives 
 what a sea-like stream it must have appeared to 
 Greeks and Italians, who had seen nothing larger 
 240 
 
THE NILE, 
 
 241 
 
 than the narrow and precarious torrents of their 
 own mountains and valleys. As the light broke, 
 its color gradually revealed itself, — brown like 
 the Tiber, only of a darker and richer hue — no 
 strong current, only a slow, vast, volume of water, 
 mild and beneficent as the statue in the Vatican, 
 steadily flowing on between its two almost uniform 
 banks, which rise above it much like the banks of 
 a canal, though in some places with terraces or 
 strips of earth, marking the successive stages of the 
 flood. . . . Green — unutterably green — mostly 
 at the top of these banks, though sometimes creep- 
 ing down to the water edge, lies the Land of 
 Egypt. Green — unbroken, save by the mud vil- 
 lages which here and there lie in the midst of the 
 verdure, like the marks of a soiled foot on a rich 
 carpet ; or by the dykes and channels which con- 
 vey the life-giving waters through the thirsty land. 
 This is the Land of Egypt, and this is the memo- 
 rial of the yearly flood. Up those black terraces, 
 over those green fields, the water rises and des- 
 cends, — 
 
 Et Diridem ^gyptum nigra foecundat arena.' 
 
 * And not only when the flood is actually there, 
 but throughout the whole year, is water continu- 
 
242 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 ally ascending through innumerable wheels worked 
 by naked figures, as the Israelites of old, in the 
 service of the field, and then flowing on in gentle 
 rills through the various allotments. To the seeds 
 of these green fields, to the fishes of the wide river, 
 is attached another natural phenomenon, which I 
 never saw equalled : — the numbers numberless, 
 of all manner of birds — vultures, and cormorants, 
 and geese, flying like constellations through the 
 blue heavens ; pelicans standing in long array on 
 the water side ; hoopoos and ziczacs, and the (so- 
 called) white ibis, the gentle symbol of the god 
 Osiris in his robes of white, — nooiv bilvfievoL — 
 walking under one's very feet.' 
 
 To a friend he wrote of the colossal statues of 
 Thebes : — 
 
 * No written account has given me an ade- 
 quate impression of the effect, past and present, 
 of the colossal figures of the kings. What spires 
 are to a modern city, — what the towers of a 
 cathedral are to its nave and choir, — that the 
 statues of the Pharaohs were to the streets and 
 temples of Thebes. The ground is strewed with 
 their fragments : there were avenues of them 
 towering high above plain and houses. Three 
 
THEBES. 
 
 243 
 
 of gigantic size still remain. One was the granite 
 statue of Rameses himself, who sate on the 
 right side of the entrance to his palace. By 
 some extraordinary catastrophe, the statue has 
 been thrown down, and the Arabs have scooped 
 their millstones out of his face, but you can still 
 see what he was, — the largest statue in the 
 world. Far and wide that enormous head must 
 have been seen, eyes, mouth, and ears. Far and 
 wide you must have seen his vast hands resting on 
 his elephantine knees. You sit on his breast and 
 look at the Osiride statues which support the por- 
 tico of the temple, and which anywhere else would 
 put to shame even the statues of the cherubs in 
 St. Peter's — and they seem pigmies before him. 
 His arm is thicker than their whole bodies. The 
 only part of the temple or palace at all in propor- 
 tion to him must have been the gateway, which 
 rose in pyramidal towers, now broken down, and 
 rolling in a wild ruin down to the plain. 
 
 * Nothing which now exists in the world can give 
 any notion of what the effect must have been when 
 he was erect. Nero towering above the Colosseum 
 may have been something like it ; but he was of 
 bronze, and Rameses was of solid granite. Nero 
 
244 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 was standing without any object; Rameses was 
 resting in awful majesty after the conquest of the 
 whole of the then known world. Alike in battle 
 and in worship he is of the same stature as the 
 gods themselves. Most striking is the familiar 
 gentleness with which — one on each side — they 
 take him by each hand, as one of their own order, 
 and then in the next compartment introduce 
 him to Ammon and the lion-headed goddess. 
 Every distinction, except of degree, between divin- 
 ity and royalty, is entirely levelled, and the royal 
 majesty is always represented by making the King, 
 not like Saul or Agamemnon, from the head and 
 shoulders, but from the foot and ancle, upwards, 
 higher than the rest of the people. 
 
 * It carries one back to the days, when there 
 were giants on the earth. . . . And now let us 
 pass to the two others. They are the only statues 
 remaining of an avenue of eighteen similar, or 
 nearly similar, statues, some of whose remnants 
 lie in the field behind them, which led to the palace 
 of Amenophis III., every one of the statues being 
 Amenophis himself, thus giving in multiplication 
 what Rameses gained in solitary elevation. He 
 lived some reigns earlier than Rameses, and the 
 
SUNSET AT THEBES. 
 
 245 
 
 statues are of ruder workmanship and coarser 
 stone. To me they were much more striking 
 close at hand, when their human forms were dis- 
 tinctly visible, than at a distance, when they looked 
 only like two towers or landmarks. 
 
 * The sun was setting ; the, African range glowed 
 red behind them ; the green plain was dyed with a 
 deeper green beneath them ; and the shades of 
 evening veiled the vast rents and fissures in their 
 aged frames. They too sit, hands on knees, and 
 they too are sixty feet high. As I looked back at 
 them in the sunset, and they rose up in front of 
 the background of the mountain, they seemed, in- 
 deed, as if they were part of it, — as if they belonged 
 to some natural creation rather than to any work 
 of art. And yet, as I have said, when anywhere 
 in their neighborhood, the human character is 
 never lost. Their faces are dreadfully mutilated ; 
 indeed, the largest has no face at all, but is from 
 the waist upwards a mass of stones or rocks piled 
 together in the form of a human head and a body. 
 Still, especially in that dim light, and from their 
 lofty thrones, they seem to have faces . only of 
 hideous and grinning ugliness.* 
 
 Of the approach to Palestine, he wrote : ' The 
 
246 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 day of leaving Petra was occupied in the pas- 
 sage of the mountains into the 'Arabah. . . . 
 It was at 'Akaba that Mohammed, stretching out 
 his hands in prayer, after a few moments of silence, 
 exclaimed, pointing over the palm-trees, ^ There is 
 the new moon,' — the new moon which gave me a 
 thrill no new moon had ever wakened before, for, 
 if all prospered, its fulness would be that of the 
 Paschal moon at Jerusalem. At 'Akaba, too, we 
 first came within the dominions of David and 
 Solomon. 
 
 ' The approach to Palestine — nothing can be 
 more gradual. There is no special point at which 
 you can say the Desert is ended and the Land of 
 Promise is begun. Yet there is an interest in that 
 solemn and peaceful melting away of one into the 
 other which I cannot describe. It was like the 
 striking passage in Thalaba, describing the descent 
 of the mountains, with the successive beginnings 
 of vegetation and warmth. The first change was 
 perhaps what one would least expect — the disap- 
 pearance of trees. The last palms were those we 
 left at 'Ain El-Weibeh. Palm Sunday was the day 
 which shut us out, I believe, with few rare excep- 
 tions, from those beautiful creations of the Nile 
 
THE DESERT. 
 
 247 
 
 and the Desert springs — Judaea knows them no 
 more. The next day we saw the last of our well- 
 known acacia — that consecrated and venerable 
 tree of the Burning Bush and of the Tabernacle ; 
 and then, for the first time in the whole journey, 
 we had to take our midday meal without shade. 
 But meanwhile every other sign of life was astir. 
 On descending from the Pass of Safeh, one ob- 
 served that the little shrubs, which had more or 
 less sprinkled the whole 'Arabah, were more thickly 
 studded; the next day they gave a. gray covering 
 to the whole hillside, and the little tufts of grass 
 threw in a general tint of green before unknown. 
 Then the red anemones of Petra reappeared, and 
 then, here and there, patches of corn. As we ad- 
 vanced, this thin covering became deeper and full- 
 er, and daisies and hyacinths were mixed with the 
 blood-drops of the anemones. 
 
 * Most striking anywhere would have been this 
 protracted approach to land after that wide desert 
 sea — these seeds and plants, and planks, as 
 it were, drifting to meet us. But how doubly 
 striking when one felt in one's inmost soul that 
 this was the entrance into the Holy Land — ^Who 
 is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed gar- 
 
248 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 ments from Bozra ? * Everything told us that we 
 were approaching the sacred frontier. In that soli^ 
 tary ride, — for all desert rides are more or less soli- 
 tary, — through this peaceful passing away of death 
 into life, there was indeed no profanation of the 
 first days of Passion Week. 
 
 ' Those who have seen the Grande Chartreuse in 
 the Alps of Dauphiny know the shock produced 
 by the sight of that vast edifice in the midst of its 
 mountain desert, — the long, irregular pile, of the 
 Parisian architecture of the fifteenth century, the 
 one habitation of the upland wilderness of which it 
 is the centre. It is this feeling, raised to its 
 highest pitch, which is roused on finding in the 
 heart of the Desert of Sinai the stately Convent of 
 St. Catherine, with its massive walls, its gorgeous 
 church hung with banners, its galleries of chapels, 
 of cells, and of guest chambers, its library of 
 precious manuscripts, the sound of its rude cym- 
 bals calling to prayer, and changed by the echoes 
 into music as it rolls through the desert valley, 
 the double standard of the Lamb and Cross float- 
 ing high upon its topmost towers. And this 
 contrast is heightened still more by the fact that 
 unlike most monastic retreats, its inhabitants and 
 
ST. CATHERINE, 
 
 249 
 
 its associations are not indigenous, but wholly 
 foreign, to the soil where they have struck root. 
 The monks of the Grande Chartreuse, however 
 secluded from the world, are still Frenchmen ; the 
 monks of Subiaco are still Italians. But the 
 monks of Sinai are not Arabs, but Greeks. There 
 in the midst of the Desert, the very focus of the 
 pure Semitic race, the traveller hears once again 
 the accents of the Greek tongue ; meets the na- 
 tives of Thessalonica and of Samos ; sees in the 
 gardens the produce, not of the Desert or of 
 Egypt, but of the isles of Greece ; not the tama- 
 risk, or the palm, or the acacia, but the olive, the 
 almond-tree, the apple-tree, the poplar, and the 
 cypress of Attica and Corcyra. And as their 
 present state, so also their past origin, is alike 
 strange to its local habitation. No Arab or Egyp- 
 tian or Syrian patriarch erected that massive pile ; 
 no pilgrim princess, no ascetic king ; a Byzantine 
 emperor, the most worldly of his race, the great 
 legislator Justinian, was its founder.* 
 
 As Stanley himself says, every traveller in the 
 Holy Land has described the Convent of the Trans- 
 figuration, or St. Catherine, as it was known later. 
 But where shall we find a more brilliant bit of 
 
250 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 word-painting? vivid and graphic as a picture, it 
 stands before the eye. One gains a good idea of 
 the reverent yet judicial manner in which Stanley 
 sifts the elements of tradition and fact, observes 
 and notes the connection between legend and 
 place, and studies all the natural surroundings 
 by the following passage, which concludes his care- 
 ful survey of Jerusalem and its sacred places, its 
 neighboring Bethany and OHvet : — 
 
 ' The scene seemed, as I saw it many years ago, 
 to be the exact echo of Milton's noble lines, — 
 
 The oracles are dumb, 
 
 No voice or hideous hum 
 Runs thro' the arched roof in words deceiving : 
 
 Apollo from his shrine 
 
 Can no more divine 
 With hollow shriek the steep of Delphos leaving. 
 
 * Something akin to this feeling is that which is 
 finally left on the mind after exploring the neigh- 
 borhood of Jerusalem. These localities have, in- 
 deed, no real connection with Him. It is true that 
 they bring the scene vividly before us — that in 
 many instances, as we shall see hereafter, they 
 illustrate His words and works in detail. But the 
 more we gaze at them, the more do we feel that 
 
BIBLICAL RESEARCHES. 
 
 251 
 
 this interest and instruction are" secondary, not 
 primary : their value is imaginative and historical, 
 not religious. The desolation and degradation, 
 which have so often left on those who visit Jerusa- 
 lem the impression of an accursed city, read in this 
 sense a true lesson. He is not here : He is risen/ 
 
 Some discomforts attended these Eastern days, 
 but he took the deepest pleasure in recalling the 
 scenes and events of the months passed amid the 
 scenes of sacred history. Referring to them, he 
 said, — 
 
 * Those glorious days, 
 Which can now never be taken away,' 
 
 'The infinite, endless, boundless monotony' of 
 the voyage up the Nile, he varied by reading again 
 the 'Arabian Nights,' and studying all the parts of 
 the Bible which allude to Egypt, in the original 
 Hebrew. He prepared himself, in the same en- 
 thusiastic spirit, for a careful observation of the 
 Holy Land, by reading every word of Robinson's 
 four exhaustive volumes on the subject. In ad- 
 dressing the students of Union Seminary, New 
 York, during his American journey, he paid a 
 handsome compliment to the memory of Prof. 
 Robinson of that seminary. He told the students 
 
252 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 of his gratitude to the * Biblical Researches' of 
 Dr. Robinson, adding : ' They are amongst the 
 very few books of modern literature of which I can 
 truly say that I have read every word. I have 
 read them under circumstances which riveted my 
 attention upon them (though, no doubt, not condu- 
 cive to a very profound study of them), — while 
 riding on the back of a camel in the Desert ; while 
 travelling on horseback through the hills of Pales- 
 tine ; under the shadow of my tent, when I came 
 in weary from the day's journey. . . . To that work 
 I have felt that I and all students of Biblical lite- 
 rature owe a debt that never can be effaced.' 
 
 The following pleasant anecdote is taken from the 
 recollections of one of the friends who were with 
 Canon Stanley : ^ Something must be said of his 
 journey which was not recorded in the pages of 
 Sinai and Palestine. Two of the party of four 
 were Scotsmen. One of these, from his justice, 
 good temper, and power of command, received from 
 their Eastern attendants the name of the Gov- 
 ernor ; but Stanley was invariably the Sheik, the 
 holy man. He gained this title partly from his 
 knowledge of the localities which they visited, 
 and his familiarity with and interest in all the 
 
'SINAI AND PALESTINE: 
 
 253 
 
 strange outgrowth of Arab legends ; but he gained 
 it also by the pure and beautiful, and, in their un- 
 sophisticated eyes, unversed in the bitter contro- 
 versies of the Christian world, by the saintly char- 
 acter of one whom they watched and lived with 
 day and night for weeks. Well can we who knew 
 the man understand the story, how Mohammed, 
 the faithful dragoman, after the last farewell was 
 over, crept down into the cabin, knelt and seized 
 his hand, and then rushed away with an outburst 
 of passionate grief at parting with one whom he 
 would never see again, and whom, in spite of the 
 difference of creed, he reverenced as a saint/ 
 
 The style of ^ Sinai and Palestine ' largely owes its 
 charm and vivid picturesqueness to the fact that it 
 was drawn from Stanley's letters to his friends, 
 written on the spot while the spell was upon him. 
 Goldwin Smith wrote to him on his return, ' You 
 have nothing to do but to piece together your 
 letters, cut off their heads and tails, and the book 
 is done.' One can understand the spirit of the 
 traveller when he wrote Max Miiller after his 
 return, inviting him to visit him at Canterbury, 
 closing with * I consider I was never so well worth 
 a visit/ One critic says of ' Sinai and Palestine ' 
 
254 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 that * it has become a classic, to be ranked with 
 Farrar's Life of Christ and kindred works/ An- 
 other says in the ^Edinburgh Review/ *We know 
 few books of travel which present such evidences 
 of extensive erudition and accurate research; cer- 
 tainly not one which unites so happily great read- 
 ing, solid judgment, and which turns the learning 
 of others so liberally to account, without the least 
 compromise of its own freedom of thought/ The 
 'Westminster Review* says it 'is as excellent in 
 the execution as it is wise and rational in design/ 
 The book elicited some attacks from various quar- 
 ters on questions as to the Sinaitic inscriptions ; 
 and the poetical style of Mr. Stanley was severely 
 criticised by some other writers. 
 
 The Crimean War took Mary Stanley to the 
 East on her mission of devotion to hospital work, 
 and in 1854 drew the attention of her family to 
 Scutari, increasing their interest in the events 
 of the war. Mr Stanley, referring afterwards to 
 these days, said, ' In a famous speech of one of our 
 greatest orators during the European war of 
 twenty-five years ago, there occur words never for- 
 gotten by those who heard them, and which struck 
 a sacred awe on the national assembly to which he 
 
EXAMINING CHAPLAIN 255 
 
 spoke : The angel of death is passing over the 
 land. I seem even now to hear the flapping of 
 his wings/ 
 
 His sister's noble work was the means of Arthur 
 Stanley's introduction to the Court of England, and 
 his first visit to the Queen and Royal Family. 
 
 In 1856 Mr. Stanley was much gratified by the 
 appointment of Archibald Campbell Tait, his dear 
 friend and tutor at Balliol, the successor of Arnold 
 at Rugby, to the See of London. He said of the 
 appointment, 'He will, in my humble judgment, 
 give the Church of England a great lift. Scotland, 
 as you may suppose, claps her hands and sings for 
 joy at his elevation.' One of the first appoint- 
 ments made by the Bishop of London was that of 
 Arthur Stanley as his examining chaplain. He 
 retained this position until he accepted the Dean- 
 ery of Westminster. 
 
 We have a pleasant glimpse of Stanley as seen 
 by his old friend Mrs. Fletcher in Westmoreland. 
 She wrote, ' I had a great treat on Saturday morn- 
 ing for half an hour. Our dear Mrs. Arnold 
 brought Arthur Stanley to see me. It does one's 
 heart good to see so good a man devoting all his 
 powers to his Master's service. He is so animated, 
 
256 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 SO agreeable, so unspoiled by his high reputation, 
 so childlike in simplicity, so vigorous in his con- 
 ceptions, and candid in his constructions. We had 
 only a few words about Lord John Russell as he 
 was getting into the car. He said it was too 
 wide a field to enter upon ; that Lord John had 
 committed some mistakes ; but I believe, he said, 
 that you and I shall live to see him again Prime 
 Minister at the desire of the people. The car 
 drove off, leaving me this drop of comfort.' When 
 Julius Hare died in this year, Stanley went to Mrs. 
 Hare at once. Maurice speaks of meeting him 
 * with George Bunsen on the train, on their way to 
 the desolate house, more desolate than I had ever 
 thought of ! ' Arthur had not forgotten the months 
 at Hurstmonceux, and the influence of Mr. 
 Hare was still gratefully recalled by him. 
 
 Arthur's mother had a very devoted servant, 
 Sarah Burgess, spoken of before by Mr. Stanley as 
 thinking herself in Paradise on landing in France 
 when Arthur made his first Continental journey. 
 This faithful woman, after living with the family 
 for thirty-eight years, died in their service at Canter- 
 bury in 1850. At Alderley, sermons were preached 
 in commemoration of her life, entitled 'Rest 
 
RUSSIAN JOURNEY. 
 
 257 
 
 of a Good and Faithful Servant,' and Mrs. Stanley- 
 bore the following testimony to her character. 
 
 * The most striking part of her character was the 
 way in which she fulfilled each relation of life. . . . 
 I am sure that if any of us acted up to our powers 
 as she has acted up to hers, we should be very 
 different and much better than we are.* Each 
 and all indeed felt this worthy woman's death. 
 
 In 1857 the summer months were passed by- 
 Canon Stanley in exploring the northern part of 
 Russia, and this visit to the Baltic, Norway, 
 Sweden, and Russia was the inspiration of his 
 book on the Greek church. 
 
 In writing Sir George Grove from a Baltic 
 steamer in September of 1857, Mr. Stanley says : — 
 
 * I have been deeply interested in Norway and 
 Sweden, more in St. Petersburg, most of all in 
 Moscow. Russia fully answered my expectations, 
 in the flood of light which I derived from my sight 
 of those two great cities. If you wish to bring 
 out the dramatic effect of Russian history, it could 
 not be better done than by the contrast between 
 Moscow and Petersburg. The great Eastern 
 nation striving to become Western, or, rather, the 
 nation half Eastern, half Western, dragged against 
 
258 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 its will by one gigantic genius, literally dragged 
 by the heels, and kicked by the boots of the 
 Giant Peter into contact with the European 
 world.' 
 
 Continuing, he speaks more at length of the 
 oriental character which appears so strongly in 
 the Russians, these traits, 'some great,' he says, 
 * some small, but all delightful to me, as making 
 me feel once more in the ancient East. Of that 
 ancient East he wrote, on his first visit, that he 
 now understood Lord Beaconsfield's language, 
 who speaks of it in Tancred as being, to a trav- 
 eller from Europe, another planet.' 
 
 The following allusion shows that Mr. Stanley 
 interested himself in other than church affairs 
 while in Russia, and indicates also his interest in 
 all progress. He said after : — 
 
 * I remember, when in Russia, that a Russian 
 statesman was speaking of the important effects to 
 be hoped from the endeavor to give more instruc- 
 tion to the people, but, he said, there is one 
 process of education which has been more effectual 
 still, and that is the reform in the administration 
 of our courts of law, and the introduction of trial 
 by jury. This, by bringing the peasants into the 
 
CANOJV/^V AND PROFESSORSHIP. 259 
 
 presence of the great machinery of the State, by 
 making them understand their own responsibility, 
 by enabling them to hear patiently the views of 
 others, is a never-failing source of elevation and 
 instruction. Trial by jury, which to the Russian 
 peasant is, as it were, but of yesterday, to us is 
 familiar by the growth of centuries. It is familiar, 
 and yet it falls only to the lot of few. I have my- 
 self only witnessed it once, but I thought it one of 
 the most impressive scenes on which I had ever 
 looked.' 
 
 The appointment to a canonry at Christ Church, 
 Oxford, and to the Regius professorship of ecclesi- 
 astical history, gave Mr. Stanley an admirable and 
 fitting opportunity for embodying his Russian 
 experiences and study. He delivered three lec- 
 tures in the spring of 1857, when he entered on 
 the duties of his new office, and these form the 
 introduction to the ' Lectures on the Eastern 
 Church/ His plan, as indicated in his opening 
 lecture, was most broad and comprehensive ; he 
 proposed to supplement the history of the Eastern 
 Church by that of the Jewish, and 'reproduce this 
 history with all the detail of which it is capable, 
 Recall Abraham resting under the oak of Mamre ; 
 
260 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 Joseph amidst the Egyptian monuments ; Moses 
 under the cliffs of Horeb ; Joshua brandishing his 
 outstretched spear; Samuel amidst his youthful 
 scholars ; David surrounded by his court and camp ; 
 Solomon in his Eastern state ; the wild, roman- 
 tic, solitary figure of the great Elijah; the goodly 
 fellowship of gifted seers, lifting up their strains 
 of joy or sorrow, as they have been well described, 
 like some great tragic chorus, as kingdom , after 
 kingdom falls to ruin, as hope after hope dies and 
 is revived again. Represent in all their distinct- 
 ness the several stages of the history, in its steady, 
 onward advance from Egypt to Sinai, from Sinai 
 to the Jordan, from the Jordan to Jerusalem, from 
 the Law to the Judges, from the Judges to the 
 Monarchy, from the Monarchy to the Prophets, 
 from the Prophets to the great events to which, 
 not the prophets only, but the yearnings of the 
 whole nation had for ages borne witness/ 
 
 Passing, in his plan, from his first period named, 
 Mr. Stanley proposed to figure in his own peculiar 
 manner, for his hearers and his readers, the Refor- 
 mation, and, finally, the third great ecclesiastical 
 system which stands alone and apart, yet with 
 its own- peculiar mission, in the general for- 
 
LECTURES. 
 
 261 
 
 tunes of the Western Church. At least for 
 EngHshmen, no ecclesiastical history since the 
 Reformation can be so instrucfive as that of our 
 own Church of England. He says, * To see how, 
 out of that wide shipwreck, the fragments of our 
 vessel were again pieced together ; how far it has 
 realized the essential condition of the ark on the 
 stormy waters ; how far it has contained within 
 itself the necessary, though heterogeneous, ele- 
 ments of our national faith and character ; how far 
 it may still hope to do so ; what is its connection 
 with the past, what its hold upon the future ; this 
 is the last and most important task of the English 
 ecclesiastical historian. The peculiar constitution 
 of our State has borne the brunt and survived the 
 shock of the French Revolution ; it is the hope of 
 the peculiar constitution of our church that it 
 should, in like manner, meet, overcome, and absorb 
 the shock of the new thoughts and feelings to 
 which directly or indirectly that last of European 
 movements has given birth.' 
 
 These words of Stanley are interesting as ex- 
 pressions of his view of the functions and mission 
 of the Anglican church. They give a better idea 
 of his sentiments, perhaps, than any of his many 
 
262 ARTtiUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 controversial or theological essays and articles, for 
 they present a comprehensive, general picture of 
 his feelings about ♦the church. The lectures are 
 charming studies of the early life and develop- 
 ment of the national Establishment. He says : — 
 
 ' If there ever was a church in which ecclesiasti- 
 cal history might be expected to flourish, it is the 
 English. ... It touches all the religious elements 
 which have divided or united Christendom. He 
 may be a true son of the Church of England, who 
 is able to throw himself into the study of the first 
 four councils to which the statutes of our con- 
 stitution refer, or of the mediaeval times in which 
 our cathedrals and parishes were born and nur- 
 tured. — He also may be a true son of the same, 
 who is able to hail as fellow-workers the great 
 reformers of Wittenburg, of Geneva, and of Zurich, 
 whence flowed so strong an influence over at least 
 half of our present formularies. — But he is the 
 truest son of all who, in the spirit of this union, 
 feels himself free to sympathize with the several 
 elements and principles of good which the Church 
 of England has thus combined.' 
 
 *The prayer-book, as it stands, is a long gallery of 
 ecclesiastical history, which, to be understood and 
 
LECTURES, 
 
 263 
 
 enjoyed thoroughly, absolutely compels a knowl- 
 edge of the greatest events and names of all 
 periods of the Christian Church. To Ambrose we 
 owe the present form of our Te Deum ; Charle- 
 magne breaks the silence of our ordination prayers 
 by the Veni Creator Spiritus. The Persecutions 
 have given us one creed, and the Empire another. 
 The name of the first great patriarch of the Byzan- 
 tine Church closes our daily service ; the Litany is 
 the bequest of the first great patriarch of the Latin 
 Church, amidst the terrors of the Roman pesti- 
 lence. Our collects are the joint productions of 
 the fathers, the popes, and the reformers. Our 
 communion service bears the traces of every 
 fluctuation of the Reformation, through the two 
 extremes of the reign of Edward to the conciliat- 
 ing policy of Elizabeth, and the reactionary zeal 
 of the Restoration. The more comprehensive, the 
 more free, the more impartial is our study . of any 
 or every branch of ecclesiastical history, the more 
 will it be in accordance with the spirit and with 
 the letter of the Church of England.' 
 
 In concluding this interesting survey, he says : 
 ' In those studies I trust that we shall find that 
 Alfred the Great, our first founder, did well to 
 
264 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 plant his seat of learning beside the venerable 
 shrine of St. Frideswide. We shall be the better 
 able to comprehend Duns Scotus and the school- 
 men as we stand in the ancient quadrangle of 
 Merton, or listen to the dim traditions of Brase- 
 nose. Mediaeval theology and practice will stand 
 out clearly in the quaint customs of Queen^s, and 
 the romantic origin of All Souls. The founders 
 of Exeter and of New College will give us a true 
 likeness of mediaeval prelates, — architects, war- 
 riors, statesmen, and bishops, all in one. Wycliffe 
 will assume a more distinct shape and form to 
 those who trace his local habitation as master of 
 Balliol. Erasmus will not soon die out of our 
 recollection when we remember the little college of 
 Corpus, which he hoped would be to Great Britain 
 what the Mausoleum was to Caria, and what the 
 Pyramids were to Egypt. The unfinished splendor 
 of Christ Church is the enduring monument of 
 the magnificence and of the fall of Wolsey. The 
 Reformation will not be unaptly represented to us 
 in the day when the quadrangles were knee-deep 
 in the torn leaves of the scholastic divines, or 
 when Ridley and Latimer suffered for their faith 
 beside the gateway of Bocardo. Its successive 
 
STYLE OF LECTURING, 265 
 
 retirements and advances have left their traces in 
 the foundation of Wadham, Trinity, and Jesus. 
 From St. John's began the counter-reformation of 
 Laud. Magdalen and University are the two me- 
 morials of resistance and subservience to James 
 II. From Lincoln and Pembroke sprang the 
 great religious movement of Wesley and Whitfield; 
 and Oriel will not allow us to forget that we, too, 
 have witnessed a like movement in our own day, 
 of various forms and various results, already be- 
 come historical, which will at least help us to 
 appreciate such events in former times, and to 
 remember that we, too, are parts of the ecclesiasti- 
 cal history of our country.' 
 
 One realizes the sympathetic style of the speaker, 
 the personal touch, Stanley gives to all his instruc- 
 tion when we read in his introductory lecture his 
 peroration to his students ; given in his words 
 warm from the heart it could not have failed 
 to kindle the expectations and engage the atten- 
 tion of his hearers, so securing for him power and 
 future influence. Of his desire to do all he can 
 for them, he says, * To think that any words here 
 spoken, any books here studied, may enliven dis- 
 courses and ministrations far away in the dark 
 
266 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 corners of London alleys, in the free air of heaths- 
 and downs in north or south, on western moun- 
 tains or in eastern fens ; that records of noble 
 deeds achieved, and of wise sayings uttered long 
 ago, may lend a point to practical precepts, or 
 soften needless differences, or raise dull souls 
 heavenward, or give a firmer grasp on truth ; — 
 this will of itself cheer many an hour of anxious 
 labor. In that labor and with that hope it is for 
 all of us to join. By constant communication of 
 mutual knowledge, by contribution of the results 
 of the several researches and gifts of all, students 
 and learners will really be to their Professor not 
 only (according to the well-known and now almost 
 worn-out saying of Niebuhr) his wings, but also his 
 feet, and his hands, and his eyes. By bearing in 
 mind the large practical field in which our work 
 may be afterwards used, we shall all bring to the 
 very driest bones of our study, sinews, and flesh, 
 and blood, and breath, and spirit, and life.' 
 
 In 1858 Mrs. Fletcher died at the age of eighty- 
 seven. Her 'radiant' sympathy made her number 
 many younger people among her intimates ; among 
 them Arthur Stanley, whom she had loved since 
 the days when she lived at Bilton, where he often 
 
MRS. FLETCHER. 
 
 267 
 
 walked by the side of Dr. Arnold and his wife as 
 they passed through the country lanes to call on 
 her in primitive style, she seated on a pony led by 
 her husband. When Arthur heard of her death, 
 he wrote Mrs. Arnold, * I had heard of Mrs. Flet- 
 cher's death from young William Wordsworth at 
 Oxford. She had certainly, to the very last, 
 nourished and renewed her strength, mounted up 
 with wings as an eagle. How much there is to 
 be thankful for, in every such case, that one has 
 known of a character living on for so many years 
 without leaving behind any recollection of little- 
 ness, and so very much of excellence and beauty.' 
 Mr. Stanley wrote to Mrs. Fletcher's daughter, on 
 receiving her mothers photograph from her — 
 after his tour with the Prince of Wales in the Holy 
 Land — * Many thanks for the photograph, which I 
 shall value highly as a memorial of the character 
 which I used to regard as a personification, beyond 
 any other I had ever seen, of Christian hope. In- 
 deed, I fully entered into your feeling, and was 
 grateful to you for at once speaking so freely on a 
 grief which is not increased but greatly lightened 
 by being always remembered. I went to your 
 mother's grave in Grasmere church-yard and was 
 
268 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 much struck with the texts. It was of her, as of 
 my own dear mother, so true, that the eye and ear 
 of any who had eyes to see or ears to hear, so 
 immediately received what was within/ 
 
 Among the sermons preached at Canterbury 
 and published in 1859, 'preached mostly in 
 Canterbury Cathedral,' may be named particularly 
 the 'Life in Death,' the subject being the loss of 
 the venerable Dean Lyall, and others on scriptural 
 and doctrinal themes. The Canterbury Sermons 
 were reprinted in 1861. 
 
 In 1858 Canon Stanley made his first visit to 
 Eversley, and its rector, Charles Kingsley. Be- 
 tween himself and Mr. Kingsley there grew a 
 warm friendship ; and in after years, as canon of 
 Westminster, more and more intimacy and sym- 
 pathy was the result of the official relation of 
 Kingsley to the dean of the abbey. 
 
 Kingsley wrote Canon Stanley of his first lec- 
 tures at Oxford as follows : — 
 
 Eversley, April 10, 1858. 
 
 'My dear Stanley, — 
 
 ' I must write and tell you the perfect pleasure 
 with which I have read your three lectures on 
 
OXFORD LIFE. 
 
 269 
 
 Ecclesiastical History, which that excellent fellow, 
 Edward Egerton, lent me. 
 
 ^ It is a comfort in this dreary world to read any- 
 thing so rational and fair, so genial and human ; 
 and if those Oxford youths are not the better men 
 for such talk, they deserve the pool of Hela. 
 
 'What you say about learning ecclesiastical 
 history by biography is most true. I owe all I 
 really know about the history of Christianity (ante 
 Tridentine), to thumbing and re-thumbing a copy 
 of Surius' Actae Sanctorum. In that book I 
 found out for the first time in my life what they 
 were all about. But you have, from your greater 
 knowledge, and wider view, a spirit of hope about 
 it all, which sadly fails me at times ; and therefore 
 your lectures have done me good ; and I thank you 
 for them, as for personal and private consolation 
 which I sorely wanted. God bless you and pros- 
 per you and your words.' 
 
 It was with mingled feelings of regret and a 
 desire for a return to active life, that he re- 
 newed his busy career at Oxford, resigning his 
 Canterbury canonry for one at Christ Church. 
 During the years at Canterbury he had brought 
 into new life, and shown, strong interest in, the 
 
270 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 archives and legends which encircled the shrine of 
 Thomas A'Becket. Neglect and indifference to 
 the traditions of the place being driven away by 
 his ardent touch, the cathedral found many enthu- 
 siastic visitors who gladly availed themselves of 
 his learning, and graphic way of telling an old 
 story anew. His intense pride in the place is no- 
 where better seen than in the satisfaction he ex- 
 pressed when the ordinary services were con- 
 tinued, calmly as usual, while the roof was on fire. 
 One friend said of his stay there, * it was a happy 
 part of a singularly happy career.* 
 
 As Regius Professor, his lectures attracted bril- 
 liant and crowded audiences in the University 
 theatre, and the ' Introductory Lectures on Eccle- 
 siastical History, from which I have given ex- 
 tracts, delivered before his residence, were received 
 in such an enthusiastic manner that he was drawn 
 from his comparative retirement by a feeling that 
 here was an open field and receptive soil to till for 
 a rich harvest. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 OXFORD. — PROFESSORSHIP. —LECTURES. — SOCIAL LIFE. 
 — AN ANECDOTE. — JOURNEY TO THE EAST WITH 
 THE PRINCE OF WALES. — HIS MOTHER'S DEATH.— 
 ^SERMONS IN THE EAST.' — 'JEWISH CHURCH.' — 'ES- 
 SAYS AND REVIEWS' REVIEWED BY STANLEY.— 
 APPOINTMENTS. — LETTER ON SUBSCRIPTION AD- 
 DRESSED TO THE BISHOP OF LONDON, AND RESULTS. 
 
 When Milman, Dean of St. Paul's, was consulted 
 as to the appointment of Stanley, he answered the 
 church dignitary who questioned him, * There is 
 one and one only possible candidate, and that is 
 Arthur Stanley.' So thought the Crown and its 
 Prime Minister, and in spite of dissatisfaction, not 
 altogther stifled, among the ranks of the more 
 conservative churchmen, Mr. Stanley received his 
 Oxford professorship. Many years before this, in 
 reading Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, he was much 
 impressed with a passage where Christian was 
 cheered on his journey by a sight of the treasures 
 and chronicles of the palace 'Beautiful.' He said 
 
 271 
 
272 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 to himself if he was ever permitted to address an 
 Oxford audience on church history, he would begin 
 his lecture with this quotation ; he did so, and he 
 also closes the last of the three introductory lec- 
 tures with some words from the devout tinker, 
 whom he called, sixteen years later, * the Robert 
 Burns of England.' 
 
 The lecture on the * Eastern church ' and later 
 on the 'Jewish church' with many other short 
 articles and sermons, essays, and addresses, were 
 prepared at Oxford. In Lord Beaconsfield's stud- 
 ied attack on Stanley at Oxford some years later, 
 he admitted 'the fascinating eloquence, diversi- 
 fied learning and picturesque sensibility,' which 
 characterized his writings, saying also that he dis- 
 played on every page that 'love of truth and good- 
 ness' which was the object of his life and work. 
 Dean Stanley, with his usual magnanimity and 
 generosity, spoke of Lord Beaconsfield, after his 
 death, in a sermon in the abbey. 
 
 ' His name will live amongst us here to remind 
 us in future days of the extraordinary career which 
 led the alien in race, the despised in debate, the 
 romantic adventurer, the fierce assailant, the 
 eccentric in demeanor, by unflagging perseverance, 
 
MINOR WRITINGS, 
 
 273 
 
 by unfailing sagacity, by unshaken fidelity, by 
 constantly increasing dignity, by larger and larger 
 breadth of view, to reach the highest summits of 
 fame and splendor/ While other critics attacked 
 the work of Mr. Stanley for various causes, and he 
 was more and more drawn into controversial 
 writing, his purity of purpose, high ideal, and 
 honesty were never doubted. One critic said of his 
 Eastern Church History, it is *the popular but 
 elaborate study of a liberal and erudite scholar;' 
 another calls it ^ a completely fascinating book ; ' 
 the style is spoken of as 'warm, rich, and genial,' 
 and his minor writings of the years which follow 
 are named as * valuable in themselves for vigor of 
 thought and purity of style.' This is one charm 
 of Stanley's work, — the great spirit and life he 
 throws into his fugitive and occasional writings. 
 For many years there flowed from his facile pen 
 a stream of sermons, pamphlets, addresses, and 
 essays which give the reader food for reflection, 
 and cause for wonder at the perennial life and 
 glowing enthusiasm of the writer. 
 
 It was inevitable that one who 'was always writ- 
 ing something ' should sometimes be careless and 
 slipshod, but, as a rule, nothing could be more 
 
274 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 delightful than his style, and his references are 
 carefully verified and weighed studiously. Stan- 
 ley was a very voluminous writer ; twenty-five 
 years ago the list of his publications already filled 
 many pages of the British Museum Catalogue. 
 Since then his writings have been very numerous, 
 including many contributions to reviews and mag- 
 azines, besides purely theological studies. This 
 summary does not include his historical works and 
 lectures. At no time could he write on any subject 
 except one which attracted him ; he could write 
 only on what he thought and felt ; his works are 
 one and all a perfect mirror of himself. 
 
 The social life at Oxford was greatly enjoyed by 
 Stanley, and he was soon at home again, renewing 
 old friendships, and making his house in Christ 
 Church the centre of a simple and refined hospitality 
 not to be forgotten by those privileged to share it. 
 
 'For some years, the greater portion of Stanley's 
 days was spent in his pleasant study on the ground 
 floor (in the first house on the left after entering 
 Peckwater from Tom quad) ; looking upon his 
 little walled garden, with its miniature lawn and 
 apple-trees, between which he was delighted to 
 find that he could make a fountain ; attended to by 
 
SOCIAL LIFE, 
 
 275 
 
 his faithful married butler and housekeeper, con- 
 cerning whom, when some one remarked disparag- 
 ingly upon their increasing family, he is recollected 
 characteristically to have exclaimed, *I do not 
 know if they will have many children, but I do 
 know one thing, that, if they have a hundred, I 
 shall never part with Mr. and Mrs. Waters.' 
 
 ' Here he was always to be found standing at his 
 desk, tossing off sheet after sheet, the whole floor 
 covered with scraps of paper written or letters 
 received, which, by a habit that nothing could 
 change, he generally tore up and scattered around 
 him.' 
 
 The now established custom of entertaining as 
 it is done at this time by the Warden of Merton 
 or the Master of Balliol was anticipated by Stan- 
 ley ; and to spend a Sunday with him at his hos- 
 pitable home was a great pleasure to men immersed 
 in the cares of a professional life, who, with artists, 
 politicians, and men of science, found their visit a 
 restful and inspiring change from daily cares and 
 anxieties. One observer says : — 
 
 ' It was his delight to place side by side at his 
 table, and to unite in friendly conversation, men who 
 had hitherto met each other, if at all, only in sharp, 
 
276 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 and sometimes acrimonious, debate. And his own 
 unrivalled social gifts, his humor, his vivacity, his 
 endless store of anecdotes connected with places 
 and persons visited in his travels, gave a charm to 
 his society which few, either then or later on at 
 Westminster, could wholly resist.' 'What an ele- 
 ment,' says Bishop Cotton, in a letter written from 
 Oxford, *of peace and good-will is Stanley ! so hete- 
 rogeneous a dinner ! yet all most humorous and 
 cheerful ! Stanley's stories about Becket's brains 
 and Louis XVI. 's blood, assume a positively sacred 
 color when they bind together in friendly union the 
 latitudinarian and the stiff-necked .' 
 
 It did not at all disturb Stanley that ' so good- 
 natured a divine as Dean Goulburn ' refused to be 
 associated with him * as University Preacher ; ' and 
 ' the revival of the old contest between Laud and 
 the Puritans,' which he said the Tractarian move- 
 ment had resulted in, while it raged about him, did 
 not prevent his freely expressing his position and 
 taking his independent course. 
 
 Thomas Hughes relates an episode in Stanley's 
 career which should have place here. RituaHst 
 riots in i860 had sorely disturbed the peace and 
 destroyed the worship of the congregation of St. 
 
ST. GEORGE'S IN THE EAST 
 
 277 
 
 George's in the East, a parish in ' the roughest part 
 of the rough part of London. The population 
 consists mainly of the smaller sort of trades-folk 
 and lodging-house keepers, who supply the wants of 
 'longshoremen, dock laborers, and sailors on shore/ 
 
 The congregation had always been used to the 
 simple form of service, and, without consultation 
 with either vestry or congregation, the rector, good 
 and zealous, but ' superbly obstinate ' and nar- 
 row, introduced the pomp and ceremonial of the 
 ritualist school. Great was the discontent until, 
 in April, 1859, ^he people broke into riotous vio- 
 lence, the regular worshippers gave way to * bands of 
 furious zealots, who shouted the responses in voices 
 of thunder to drown the chanting of the choir, 
 slammed the pew doors, coughed, applauded all 
 passages in lesson or liturgy condemnatory of idol- 
 atry, and hustled clergy and choir on their way to 
 and from the chancel.' 
 
 * The 'longshore element from the neighborhood 
 now began to appear, yelling and shouting at short 
 intervals, and turning their dogs in amongst the 
 clergy and choir, and the neighboring Thames Po- 
 lice Court was filled week after week with charges 
 against rioters in church/ 
 
278 ARTHUJ^ PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Attempts of the bishop to mediate failed, the 
 rector's concessions came too late, and 'the climax 
 was reached when the mob, having fairly driven 
 out priest and body-guard and choir, rushed into 
 the chancel, tore the coverings from the altar, 
 hurled the hassocks at the chandelier, and were 
 only driven out by a strong body of police/ 
 
 Mr. Stanley, with the consent of the Bishop of 
 London, undertook to mediate in this unpleasant 
 state of affairs. The position was a difficult and 
 delicate one for him to approach. ' The garments 
 which Mr. Bryan King and his friends regarded 
 with deep reverence, and were inclined to speak of 
 with almost bated breath, were to him merely the 
 ordinary dresses of Syrian peasant or Roman gen- 
 tleman of the early Christian times. 
 
 * Many of the ceremonials used seemed to him 
 trivial and unmeaning. The rector, however, was 
 won by Mr. Stanley's frankness and kindness to 
 agree to retire temporarily for a year's leave of ab- 
 sence, giving Stanley's friend, Hansard, the curacy 
 for a year without pay. The bishop, who had just 
 appointed Hansard to the living of St. Botolph's, 
 Aldgate, did not at all like the abandonment of that 
 charge ; but when it was bluntly put to him by 
 
STANLEY'S MEDIATION, 
 
 279 
 
 Stanley, 'Well, do you know of anybody in the 
 church who could stop these riots but Hansard ? ' 
 he gave a somewhat unwilling consent to the ex- 
 periment/ 
 
 With Mr. Hughes's assistance an agreement was 
 concluded with the rector and the church, and the 
 rectory put in charge of Hansard and Stanley. 
 * The first thing the friends did was to do away 
 with all signs of a state of siege, unlocking gates, 
 taking down the shutters of the rectory windows, 
 which had been up night and day for weeks, and 
 throwing windows and doors open.* This done, 
 the police were dismissed, the over-zealous body- 
 guard also notified that their volunteer aid was no 
 longer required; and 'all was quiet and decent 
 enough when the little party of some six friends, 
 headed by Stanley and Hansard, stepped across 
 the court between the house and the church for 
 the morning service. . . . The vast building was 
 thronged from floor to ceiling with a crowd not at 
 all of a church-going character. The feeling of 
 suppressed electricity — of a fierce storm with diffi- 
 culty restrained, and ready to break out at any 
 moment — affected all senses and nerves as we 
 made our way to the rector's pew. The appear- 
 
280 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 ance of the chorister-boys roused fitful gusts of 
 disapprobation here and there, and the early prayers 
 and responses were more or less interrupted. Still 
 the service went on steadily, until, at the reading 
 of the lessons, which was done with great power 
 and pathos by Hansard, the minister seemed at 
 last to have got something like a hold of the vast 
 congregation. This lasted until the sermon, when 
 the white surplice — which, according to agree- 
 ment, was to be worn in the morning — brought 
 out a gust of angry coughing and some slamming 
 of doors. Hansard's fine voice, and thorough com- 
 mand of it and of his temper, again prevailed, 
 and he again obtained silence and a hearing for a 
 time.* 
 
 * The sermon produced something of a storm, — 
 coughing, slamming of doors, and murmuring, but 
 the triumph was a great one, as Stanley testified 
 by grasping our hands with emotion as Hansard 
 descended the pulpit steps for the communion 
 service. Stanley had been following every turn in 
 the service and every demonstration, and, as was 
 often his wont, had kicked off his shoes during the 
 excitement. He had now to find and put them on 
 to walk up to the altar. One of those present 
 
PLEASURE IN HIS MEDIATION. 281 
 
 declares that he only found one, and went up to 
 the altar in that condition. Not a soul had left 
 the church, but we were the only communicants. 
 We returned to the pew, the blessing was pro- 
 nounced, the mob melted away slowly and sullenly, 
 and we got back to the rectory. There Stanley's 
 joy and thankfulness broke out and bubbled over, 
 and carried us all with him. His voice was like 
 that with which he used to read his favorite chapter 
 of Deborah's song, and his delight more than he 
 could express that his pupil should have solved 
 such a problem.' 
 
 *The evening service was almost reverent, and 
 without interruption of any kind ; and when Han- 
 sard appeared in the pulpit in his cassock, there 
 was a murmur of approval and relief, — one old 
 woman, in Stanley's hearing, bursting into tears, 
 with the exclamation he delighted to repeat, 
 * Thank God, it is black ! ' His comment, in telling 
 the story in later years, was characteristic : ^ Now 
 the dear old soul would exclaim as eagerly. Thank 
 God, it is white ! ' In the end, the whole congre- 
 gation rose and joined in the evening hymn. 
 Stanley was even more moved than in the morn- 
 ing, and again lost his shoes, or rather his pupil's 
 
 I 
 
282 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 slippers, which had been lent him for church, his 
 own shoes having got wet in an afternoon's walk 
 we had taken him to Bethnal Green. He went 
 home that night an exulting man/ 
 
 The Lectures on the Eastern Church, with the 
 Introduction on the Study of Ecclesiastical His- 
 tory, already alluded to as delivered at Oxford, 
 were published in 1861, and no material changes 
 have been made in them, as Mr. Stanley's second 
 visit to Russia, in 1874, only confirmed his pre- 
 vious impressions. Several editions have been 
 called for by the public, and the lectures form a 
 worthy part of the writer's plan for an extended 
 church history. 
 
 Canon Stanley made a delightful home for him- 
 self at Oxford, and a cordial welcome was extended 
 to many undergraduates who * will always retain a 
 delightful recollection of the home-like evenings 
 in his pleasant drawing-room, of his sometimes 
 reading aloud, of his fun and playfulness, and of 
 his talking over his future lectures and getting his 
 younger companions to help him with drawings 
 and plans for them.' The outside world also came 
 to him there in the presence of many visitors from 
 foreign lands, the acquaintances made during his 
 
TOUR WITH THE PRINCE OF WALES. 283 
 
 various travels in the East, in Russia, and in the 
 other Continental countries. 
 
 While the Prince of Wales was at Oxford, he 
 was a frequent visitor at the canonry, and his 
 pleasant intercourse with Stanley, and the canon's 
 increasing intimacy at court, — for he held the 
 office of Honorary Chaplain in Ordinary to the 
 Queen, and was Deputy Clerk of the Closet, — 
 joined with his knowledge of the East, caused the 
 Prince Consort to consider him a peculiarly fitting 
 companion for the Prince in the contemplated 
 journey to the Holy Land. 
 
 The death of Prince Albert did not stop the 
 plan of an Eastern tour for his son, but delayed it 
 somewhat. In the spring of 1862 the Queen de- 
 sired to carry out the project which was so warmly 
 urged by her husband in his comprehensive system 
 of education for the heir-apparent to the throne, 
 and Mr. Stanley was desired to form one of the 
 party, acting as chaplain to the royal traveller, as 
 well as cicerone. 
 
 In a little volume of ' Sermons ' preached in the 
 East, dedicated to the Prince, one finds an inter- 
 esting sketch of the journey. 
 
 Entering Palestine thfWgh Egypt, the party 
 
284 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 travelled through Jaffa, Nazareth, by the Sea of 
 Tiberias to Syria, seeing Damascus, Baalbec, and 
 the jealously guarded mosque of Hebron, — a great 
 delight to Canon Stanley, who gives an animated 
 account of the visit, and a picturesque description 
 of the Samaritan Passover. On his first visit to 
 the Holy Land, these two most interesting sights 
 were not possible. The mosque of Hebron, con- 
 taining the alleged tombs of Abraham and the 
 other patriarchs, had been, previous to this visit, 
 shrouded in impenetrable mystery by its Mussul- 
 man guardians, and it has since the earliest times 
 been one of the four Sacred Places of Islam and 
 Judaism, sharing this honor with Mecca, Medinah, 
 and Jerusalem, among the Turks, and the Jews 
 rank it with Safed, Jerusalem, and Tiberias. The 
 visit was made in spite of many obstacles which 
 were placed in their way, and the determination of 
 General Bruce probably gave Stanley this privi- 
 lege ; for he threatened to immediately withdraw 
 his royal charge from the country if permission 
 was not accorded them. 
 
 The scene on Mount Gerizim, when the 
 Paschal moon illumined the wild ceremony of 
 the Passover, is most impressively narrated by 
 
THE PASSOVER. 
 
 285 
 
 Stanley. He concludes his account by say- 
 ing:— 
 
 ' Suddenly the covering of the hole was torn off, 
 and up rose into the still moonlit sky a vast 
 column of smoke and steam ; recalling, with a 
 shock of surprise, that, even though the coinci- 
 dence may have been accidental, Reginald Heber 
 should have so well caught this striking feature of 
 so remote and unknown a ritual : — 
 
 ' Smokes on Gerizim's Mount, Samaria's sacrifice.' 
 
 Out of the pit were dragged, successively, the 
 six sheep, on their long spits, black from the 
 oven.' 
 
 The feast made on the blackened sheep, and the 
 final bonfire, which consumed the remnants of the 
 meal, were carried far into the night, but early 
 morning found the observers of the rite in their 
 homes, according to the Scripture directions, 
 * Thou shalt turn in the morning, and go unto thy 
 tents.' 
 
 Stanley adds, ' With us it was the morning of 
 Palm Sunday, and it was curious to reflect by what 
 a long gradation of centuries the simple ritual of 
 the English Church had grown up out of the wild, 
 pastoral, barbarian, yet still elaborate, commemora- 
 
286 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 tion of the escape of the sons of Israel from the 
 yoke of the Egyptian king/ 
 
 The last of the Prince's visits to the great 
 cities of the East was that to Beirut, Stanley 
 says : — 
 
 * The welcome from the Christian population — 
 now swelled far beyond its original proportions by 
 the immigration of the fugitives from Damascus 
 — was very striking. The ever-deepening and 
 multiplying crowd — the women wrapped in their 
 white sheets — monks, soldiers, beggars, mingling 
 in the procession — the Greek clergy standing by 
 the roadside throwing up incense as the Prince 
 passed, — boys hanging on the branches of the 
 wayside trees, inevitably, from their posture and 
 their Eastern costume, recalling the story and the 
 r pictures of Zacchaeus, — the dust thickening, till 
 the whole scene was enveloped as if in a dense 
 cloud: this was *the day the like of which,* as it 
 was said at the time, * Beirut had never seen 
 before.' They marvelled much to see the Prince 
 enter in his simple travelling costume, without a 
 crown on his head, or even a white plume in his 
 hat ; but they consoled themselves with the 
 thought that, had he travelled in royal pomp, it 
 
EASTERN JOURNEY. 287 
 
 would have been impossible for him to have seen 
 anything/ 
 
 Early in the journey Mr. Stanley, who was 'pro- 
 bably,' says a friend, 'one of the worst horsemen 
 in Europe, Asia, or Africa, from the day when his 
 first visit to Norwich was marred by a fall from 
 what he called ' the episcopal pony,' all but lost 
 his life from his inexperience with horses, and a 
 donkey was found for his use, and henceforth he 
 travelled in primitive style on one of those patient, 
 unpretending animals. 
 
 The Canon left his mother with great reluctance 
 and many sad thoughts. He disliked the length 
 of the journey and the distance it must make 
 between them. His sad forebodings were realized ; 
 for * he never saw her again, yet he was the only 
 one of her children who received her farewell 
 words, embrace, and blessing. A few days after 
 he was gone she became ill, and on the morning of 
 the 5th of March, in painless unconsciousness, she 
 died/ 
 
 The melancholy tidings reached him. Ash Wed- 
 nesday, 1862, on the Nile between Alexandria and 
 Cairo, and it clouded his journey sadly. The 
 following Sunday he preached a beautiful sermon 
 
288 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 near Memphis on the sacredness of home and the 
 reunion with those beloved who have gone before. 
 He always spoke of the death of his mother, until 
 his wife was taken, as the greatest sorrow of his 
 life, and of her beautiful character 'as the best 
 human manifestation to him of the Christian life/ 
 
 In the first volume of his history of the Jewish 
 Church, published in September of this year, he 
 dedicates his work to his mother's ' dear memory,* 
 by whose firm faith, calm wisdom, and tender sym- 
 pathy, these and all other labors ' have been 
 sustained and cheered, in sacred and everlasting 
 remembrance,' as sharing *her latest care.' 
 
 When Mr. Stanley returned with the Prince in 
 June, the Queen had, with tender thoughtfulness, 
 arranged for the meeting of his sister and himself 
 at Windsor, under the Royal roof. A few months 
 later, in writing a friend thanking him for a letter 
 speaking of his book, ' I know,' he said, ' how what 
 . you have said would have delighted one who is not 
 here to read it. When I think of this the tears fill 
 my eyes.' 
 
 While he believed in ' the duty of cheerfulness 
 and hope,' and quoted, to increase the emphasis of 
 this duty, — 
 
DEATH OF GENERAL BRUCE, 289 
 
 *The sense that kept us back in youth 
 
 From all intemperate gladness, 
 That same good instinct now forbids 
 Unprofitable sadness, — ' 
 
 he was very sad after the loss of his mother. In 
 writing to F. D. Maurice urgently to postpone his 
 resignation of St. Peter s, Vere St., until Dr. Lush- 
 ington^s decision on Colenso's ' Pentateuch/ in 
 which matter Maurice considered himself classed 
 with the writer, Stanley said 'that it would be to 
 him as the lifting of the burden of life, which is 
 not now so easily borne as heretofore.' 
 
 Another affliction was his within a few weeks of 
 his return : General Bruce, whose friendship he had 
 made during those four memorable months, was 
 stricken with fever, contracted during the journey, 
 and died in London a few weeks after his return. 
 Stanley desired to cherish 'unbroken the constant 
 image of the noble figure of our beloved and gal- 
 lant Chief, as he rode at our head, or amongst us, 
 through the hills and valleys of Palestine ; or the 
 easy pleasantry with which he entered into the 
 playful moods of our mid-day halts and evening 
 encampments ; or the grave and reverential atten- 
 tion with which he assisted at our Sunday services ; 
 
290 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 or the tender consideration with which he cared 
 for every member of our party ; or the example, 
 which he has left to all, of an unfailing and lofty 
 sense of duty, and of entire devotion to the charge 
 committed to him/ 
 
 Stanley was with General Bruce when he died, 
 and went to Scotland to pay the last mark of re- 
 spect to him in the funeral services at Dunferm- 
 line. He said to a friend after his return, * It was 
 the very first time that I had seen a human soul 
 pass with full consciousness from this world to the 
 world beyond/ He spoke of the 'identity of char- 
 acter remaining to the very last ; thoughtfulness 
 for the absent, consideration and courtesy for 
 others — no mere outward mask, but shown in his 
 very dying moments, when the last prayer had 
 been breathed, to the nurse who attended him. 
 His last farewell seemed waved to me from the in- 
 visible world.' 
 
 The '.Sermons in the East' with notes illustrating 
 and explaining the route, and describing the locali- 
 ties visited by the Royal party, were published a 
 few months after Stanley reached England. Years 
 after, in talking with one of his friends and associ- 
 ates at Westminster, he said he thought that his 
 
SERMONS IN THE EAST. 
 
 291 
 
 * fullest and deepest convictions were to be found 
 therein/ He wrote after his return, * My sermons 
 were to me an immense relief, and it was a great 
 satisfaction to feel that by the end of the time I 
 had said almost everything that I could have 
 wished to say.' 
 
 The storm raised by the Essays and Reviews 
 was at its height when Stanley, in the pages of the 
 
 * Edinburgh Review,' made a defence of the 
 writers, and insisted that they ought to be per- 
 mitted to express their opinions. Two more 
 articles were written by him after the affair was 
 settled by the acquittal of Jowett and the condem- 
 nation of Rowland Williams and Willson, the 
 decision of the Court of Arches being reversed 
 by the Privy Council later. Kingsley, no doubt, 
 exactly expressed the feeling of Stanley when he 
 asked him ^ what the plague had these men to do, 
 starting a guerilla raid into the enemy' s country, 
 on their own responsibility } We are no more 
 answerable for them than for Garibaldi. If they 
 fail, they must pay the penalty. They did not ask 
 us — they called no synod of the Broad Church — 
 consulted no mass of scholars as to what could 
 or could not be done just now. They go and levy 
 
292 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 war on their own account, and each man on his 
 own account/ 
 
 Stanley, while recognizing the * blunder/ of *a 
 composite publication,' like that of the seven 
 essays which make up the work, also strongly 
 disapproved of the generally negative character of 
 the volume. ^ No book,' he said, ' which treats of 
 religious questions can hope to make its way to 
 the heart of the English nation, unless it gives 
 at the same time that it takes away, builds up at 
 the same time that it destroys.' 
 
 He pleads, however, with great strength, vigor, 
 and spirit for the cause, as he saw it, of * the learn- 
 ing of the most learned, the freedom of the freest, 
 the reason of the most rational, church in the 
 world.' 
 
 * Great indeed would have been the calamity to 
 the church and country, if the recent agitation had 
 succeeded in the attempt to stifle free discussion 
 and research on theological subjects. There is 
 danger in all such inquiries, but there is still greater 
 danger in the suppression of iriqiiiry. There is 
 the rashness of the moth that flies into the fire ; 
 but there is the rashness, no less, as Archbishop 
 Whately has well said, of the horse that is burnt 
 
* ESS A VS AND RE VIE WS ' RE VIE WED. 293 
 
 to death because it refuses to leave its accustomed 
 stall. There is an advantage in caution and silence, 
 but there is an advantage also in coicrage^ and in 
 speaking out, 
 
 Norman McLeod, the editor of * Good Words/ 
 in writing during this year, says, ' I was threatened 
 in London that, unless I gave up Stanley and 
 Kingsley, I should be crushed/ 
 
 The * Record ' said of the writers for ' Good Words * 
 * Foremost amidst these motley groups we discern 
 the Rev. A. R Stanley, the friend of Professor 
 Jowett, the advocate of Essays and Reviews, the 
 historical traducer of Phinehas, the son of Eleazar, 
 and others of the Hebrew worthies/ 
 
 The brilliant * History of the Jewish Church,' 
 with its poetical imagery and fine descriptions of 
 the East, which, with ' Mount Sinai and Palestine,' 
 were 'the fruit of research and study, coupled 
 with actual personal experiences, garnered by 
 four months of travel and observation,' would 
 have brought more obloquy on its author had not 
 its style, so powerful, picturesque, and poetic, dis- 
 armed the would-be critics. As it was, he did not 
 escape some severe strictures from the literal in- 
 terpreters of the Scriptures. 
 
294 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Controversy raged more or less about Stanley 
 during the last years of his life. Maurice was 
 subjected to intolerable attacks by those who 
 differed from him. The authors of * Essays and 
 Reviews/ as we have seen, were the victims of 
 lawsuits, and pilloried in the religious world by 
 those who thought them wrong. Arnold and Co- 
 lenso, with these other leaders of free thought, 
 were made the subjects of most bitter and per- 
 sonal assaults. All these differences and squab- 
 bles made the air murky with petty and paltry 
 affairs, unworthy of the great Anglican church, 
 unsuitable as a mental atmosphere for religious 
 growth and development. 
 
 Before Stanley left Oxford some of his former 
 friends became cool to him, and he wrote of the 
 treatment received from one of them, * so entirely 
 is he, in this respect, bereft of reason, as to render 
 charity comparatively easy. I earnestly desire a 
 few months of leisure to consider the events of this 
 last year.' He said, however, to some one who 
 proposed his leaving Oxford, that he had no desire 
 to do so, and he disclaimed all wish to evade the 
 consequences of his earnest espousal of the cause 
 of free inquiry, and liberal theology. 
 
LETTER ON SUBSCRIPTION. 295 
 
 Once Stanley said of this need of liberty and 
 the charity which should go with it in word and 
 thought : — 
 
 ' In necessary things unity, in doubtful things 
 liberty, in all things charity. Such was the rule 
 laid down by a great father of the ancient church. 
 There is one part of His saying which none can 
 misinterpret or carry too far : 
 
 *In all things charity. In all things, see the best 
 of thy neighbor, and try to imitate it. In all 
 things, see what is good, just, true, and beautiful 
 in others, however firm in thine own opinion, and 
 in thine own faith.' 
 
 In 1863, as chaplain of the Bishop of London, 
 Mr. Stanley addressed him the letter on Subscrip- 
 tion to the Articles, wherein he placed before him 
 some of the evils to the church which came from 
 this as felt by himself and others, among them 
 naming one, ' the greatest of all calamities to the 
 Church of England, the gradual falling off in the 
 supply of the intelligent, thoughtful, and highly 
 educated young men, who twenty and thirty years 
 ago were to be found at every Ordination.' 
 
 The reader has already seen how the petition 
 supported by Arthur's father twenty-five years 
 
296 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 before was rejected with violence by the House 
 of Lords. In 1865, after a hard struggle, the 'Act' 
 passed both Houses, authorizing a simple assent to 
 the Articles, and a pledge that the forms named 
 therein shall be used, as alone needful for clergy- 
 men at ordination. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 APPOINTMENT TO THE DEANERY OF WESTMINSTER.— 
 OPPOSITION TO THIS APPOINTMENT. — WESTMINSTER 
 ABBEY. — THE DEANERY. — THE FUNCTIONS OF THE 
 ABBOTS. — EARLY DEANS. — STANLEY'S MARRIAGE. — 
 LADY AUGUSTA BRUCE. — THE BRUGES. — DEAN STAN- 
 LEY TAKES LEAVE OF OXFORD. — THOMAS ERSKINE 
 OF LINLATHEN. — HIS CHARACTER. 
 
 In 1863 Dr. Stanley was offered the archbishop- 
 ric of Dublin on the death of the venerable Dr. 
 Whately. He declined that position, and was 
 appointed the successor of R. C. Trench in the 
 deanery of Westminster, Trench accepting the 
 archbishopric. 
 
 Much feeling was caused by this promotion of 
 Stanley, and all over the kingdom, in country 
 parishes, where he was regarded as a dangerous 
 and radical leader, the event caused a stir. This 
 is not surprising ; but that the appointment should 
 have been felt sufficiently unsuitable for a canon 
 of Westminster to protest publicly against it 
 
 297 
 
298 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 is more strange. He only voiced the sentiments 
 of many clergymen throughout the church, but his 
 impeachment, when judicially and impartially con- 
 sidered, seems wanting in foundation. 
 
 For twenty years Dean Stanley had been ac- 
 cused of holding dangerous and latitudinarian ideas 
 on church matters. The critics said of him he 
 'so mingles truth with fable, as to undermine, 
 where he professes to confirm, the word of God,* 
 — his works * leave no impression of any absolute 
 conviction of truth,' — they are marred ' by this 
 continual dabbling with infidelity,' he is caught 
 laboring 'to set wrong the right, and to make 
 dark the clear,' called a lineal descendant of the 
 Sadducees, and found even to be walking in * the 
 way of Cain.' It is allowed by one of these snarl- 
 ing essayists, who have long watched the con- 
 stantly growing interest in Stanley's work in the 
 world, that he is ' never wilfully dishonest,' only 
 invincibly prejudiced, giving always the impres- 
 sion of a 'man ever learning, but never able to 
 come to the knowledge of truth.' 
 
 In his remarks on the proposed admission of 
 the ' Rev. Dr. Stanley to the Place of Dean in the 
 Collegiate Church of St. Peter, Westminster,' De- 
 
CANON WORDSWORTH'S REMARKS, 299 
 
 cember 1863, Canon Christopher Wordsworth, later 
 Bishop of Lincoln, formally expostulated with the 
 high powers who had appointed Dean Stanley, 
 saying ' the question is whether a person who has 
 caused much grief and trouble of conscience to 
 many faithful members of the church ought to be 
 admitted to one of the highest places of trust and 
 dignity in it/ He warns the rulers who make 
 such appointments that ' whosoever offends one of 
 Christ's little ones, it were better for him that a 
 millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he 
 were drowned in the depths of the sea. ... If we, 
 who ought to speak, remain silent on such critical 
 occasions as these ... we shall shake the confi- 
 dence of the people in the moral courage and 
 honesty of the clergy/ . . . Continuing in this 
 strain, Canon Wordsworth made one charge against 
 the fitness of the Dean for his office. * Dr. Stan- 
 ley has given scandal to many by statements in his 
 recently published writings, tending, in their opin- 
 ion, to unsettle the faith in the truth and inspi- 
 ration of the Holy Scriptures.' . . . For example, 
 among other passages he quotes one 'the ac- 
 ceptance of every part of the old Testament as 
 of equal accuracy is rendered impossible by every 
 
300 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 advance made in Biblical science, and by every 
 increase of our acquaintance with eastern customs 
 and primeval history/ Continuing these cita- 
 tions, the Canon says Dr. Stanley tells us * the 
 very errors and defects of the Bible ' are valuable to 
 the reader, a statement as shocking to the worthy 
 gentleman as another, where Dr. Stanley apolo- 
 gizes for Deborah the prophetess, as '^enlightened 
 only with a very small portion of that divine light 
 which was to go on evermore brightening to the 
 perfect day.' 
 
 This opposition to the appointment of the Dean 
 was only the culmination of the storm of abuse 
 long heaped upon him. ^ Moral courage ' is a good 
 thing, but the men who attacked Dean Stanley 
 seem to have forgotten the virtues of charity and 
 love which would have caused them to see the high 
 purpose, the sincere desire for the true and good, 
 which always animated Arthur Stanley's work. 
 The government was not frightened by the Can- 
 on's statements of Dean Stanley's trifling with 
 Deborah, and the reputation of other Scripture 
 characters; and before the Dean had enjoyed his 
 new dignity many months, we hear that his would- 
 be denouncer was fairly won over by his superior, 
 
THE ABBEY, 
 
 301 
 
 and most cordial personal relations were estab- 
 lished. 
 
 In speaking of the electric effect produced on 
 the fiercest of the leaders of the French Revolu- 
 tion, who was suddenly, for the first time, brought 
 into contact with the Queen, an historian said, 
 * How many estrangements, misunderstandings, 
 mortal enmities, would be cleared up and dispelled, 
 if the adversaries could, for a few moments, meet 
 eye to eye and face to face.' Dean Stanley adds 
 what is very applicable to the case of Canon 
 Wordsworth's attack on himself on his appoint- 
 ment, * Not less true is this of ecclesiastical than 
 of political hostilities. The more we see of each 
 other, the less possible is it to believe each other 
 to be out of the pale of Christian salvation or 
 Christian sympathy.' 
 
 The office of Dean of Westminster is one of pecul- 
 iar dignity and very ancient origin. The site of the 
 Abbey, from the time when, wrapped in mystic tra- 
 dition, the Thorn-Ey, or Isle of Thorns, was first 
 the seat of a little ' minster,' west of the London of 
 the Anglo-Saxons, supposed to have been founded 
 by Sebert, and raised from its ruinous condition by 
 the piety of Edward the Confessor. The present 
 
802 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 visitor to its precincts sees in some parts of this 
 venerable structure, v^hich substantially dates 
 from the period of Edward, the remains of the 
 earlier Saxon building. Stanley says of it, * Pos- 
 sibly one vast, dark arch in the southern transept 
 — certainly the substructures of the dormitory, 
 with their huge pillars, grand and regal at the 
 bases and capitals, — the massive low-browed 
 passage leading from the great cloister to Little 
 Dean's Yard — and some portions of the refectory 
 and of the infirmary chapel, remain as specimens 
 of the work which astonished the last age of the 
 Anglo-Saxon and the first age of the Norman 
 Monarchy/ 
 
 The Abbey in its present form, founded eight 
 hundred years ago by the Confessor's desire to ful- 
 fil his vow, bore traces in its architecture of the 
 peculiar position which Edward occupied in Eng- 
 lish history between the Saxon and Norman 
 dynasties. By birth Saxon, in all his training he 
 w^as foreign ; his building was of a new style of 
 composition, the first cruciform church in England. 
 The tradition which linked the little building of 
 the Roman period with St. Peter gave the name 
 of ' Collegiate Church or Abbey of St. Peter/ to 
 
THE ABBEY, 
 
 303 
 
 the magnificent pile which the innocent faith and 
 gentle piety of the Confessor gave to the English 
 nation. Vast sums were lavished on its construc- 
 tion. Fifteen years were spent in building what 
 was the original nucleus of the collection of stately 
 buildings now clustering round the design of its 
 founder. For this marvel the King had appropri- 
 ated one tenth of the property of the kingdom. 
 He says in his charter, ' Destroying the old build- 
 ing, I have built up a new one from the very 
 foundation.* The completion of the abbey and the 
 signing of the charter were the last public acts of 
 the last lineal descendant of Cedric the Saxon ; he 
 himself arranged the ornaments, relics, and gifts for 
 the ceremony of dedication, but the Queen pre- 
 sided at this service, as Edward's overtaxed and 
 enfeebled frame gave way on Christmas night, and 
 though he struggled through some days of stately 
 banquets with the bishops and nobles, he passed 
 into a stupor on St. Innocents' Day, and on the 
 fifth day he died, ' St. Peter opening for him the 
 gate of Paradise.' The building received from the 
 Archbishop Stigand its first consecration at human 
 hands, if the legend of St. Peter's meeting the 
 fisher of the Thames, and his message to Mellitus, 
 
304 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 is credited. He told him he was ' Peter, keeper of 
 the keys of Heaven,' and had 'anticipated the 
 Bishop of London,' consecrating his own church, 
 and the dropping of 'angelic candles,' marks of 
 crosses, and other signs showed the holy presence. 
 
 The ceremony of the Coronation from the time 
 of William the Conqueror has been inalienably 
 attached to the Abbey. The Dean of West- 
 minster, with the canons, alone of the clergy of 
 England, stand by the prelates during the service. 
 The Dean is the authorized instructor of the mon- 
 arch in all matters relating to the ceremony, vis- 
 iting him two days before to inform him of the 
 observances, warning him to shrive and cleanse 
 his conscience before the holy anointing. The 
 keeper, by ancient law, of the Liber Regalis, with 
 the ancient order of service, he has charge also of 
 preparing the sacred oil. 
 
 The Reformation dealt gently with the Abbey, 
 and the dissolution of the monastery converted the 
 abbot into a Protestant dean, with twelve preben- 
 daries and minor canons in place of the monks. 
 Thirlby was for a decade the Bishop of Westmin- 
 ster, but the title lapsed with him, and the bishop- 
 ric was merged in that of London. 
 
DEANS OF WESTMINSTER. 805 
 
 For a hundred and forty years the Dean of 
 Westminster was, with short intervals, also Bishop 
 of Rochester, but this arrangement, which gave *to 
 a poor and neighboring bishopric at once an income 
 and a town residence, terminated in 1802, on the 
 appointment of Vincent, the head master of West- 
 minster school, greatly to the disgust of George III. 
 The King, meeting him on the terrace at Windsor, 
 expressed his regret ; the Dean replying that he 
 was content at the separation of the offices, the 
 king replied, ^ If you are satisfied, I am not. They 
 ought not to have been separated, — they ought 
 not to have been separated.' Dean Vincent said, 
 later, * If he had the choice of all the preferments 
 in His Majesty's gift, there is none that he should 
 rather have had than the deanery of Westminster.' 
 
 Dean Stanley would have echoed this sentiment 
 undoubtedly. He greatly rejoiced in the privileges 
 and opportunities his new office gave him. He was 
 wont to congratulate himself that, as successor of 
 the abbots of Westminster the Dean was inde- 
 pendent of the whole bench of bishops. Dean 
 Stanley has strongly marked the period of his 
 gentle and beneficent rule over the Abbey, re- 
 vivifying and animating with his touch the anti- 
 
306 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 quities and the solemn grandeur of ' that noblest 
 
 and grandest of English churches, — the one to 
 
 which, in historical and religious interest, even 
 
 Canterbury must yield.' 
 
 Already, in the reigns of Elizabeth and James I., 
 
 distinguished foreigners were rowed in gondolas 
 
 to the beautiful and large royal church called 
 
 'Westminster,' and the vergers sold Camden's 
 
 book on the monuments. Addison, Steele, and 
 
 Goldsmith later recorded the popular love of the 
 
 Abbey in their time. Horace Walpole was the first 
 
 powerful patron of the formerly-despised mediaeval 
 
 style, reasserting itself in the eighteenth century. 
 
 His favorite quotation was, ' Oh ! happy man that 
 
 shows the tombs, said I.' He wrote: *I love 
 
 Westminster Abbey much more than levees and 
 
 circles, and — no treason I hope — am fond enough 
 
 of kings as soon as they have a canopy of stone 
 
 over them.' It was largely owing to his influence 
 
 that interest was re-awakened in the building ; 
 
 and, later, seriously minded people objected to the 
 
 practices degrading the sacred purposes of the spot. 
 
 * The high embowed roof, 
 With antick pillars massy proof, 
 And storied windows richly dight, 
 Casting a dim religious light,' 
 
THE ABBEY, 
 
 307 
 
 saw many strange and improper scenes. ' The 
 Westminster boys were allowed to skip from tomb 
 to tomb in the Confessor's chapel/ The 'poor 
 begged during prayers ' in the Abbey. The south 
 transept was a 'news walk* for the singing men 
 and their friends. Minor canons eked out a scanty 
 living by showing monuments, and by the candles 
 which they carried off from the church services. 
 The wax works also added to the emoluments of 
 these officials. 'The memory of old inhabitants 
 of the cloister/ says Stanley, 'still retains the figure 
 of an aged minor canon, who on Sundays preached 
 two thirds of the sermons in the course of the 
 year, and on week days sate by the tomb of the 
 Princess Catharine, collecting from the visitors 
 the fee of two shillings a head, with his tankards 
 of ale beside him.' 
 
 Great changes in the administration, and needed 
 reforms, had taken place before the appointment 
 of Dr. Stanley. Free admission was given, in 
 Dean Ireland's time, to the greater part of the 
 Abbey. Various repairs and alterations were 
 made, which opened the vistas, and gave more 
 light and easy access inside ; outside some old 
 buildings were razed, and many more services were 
 
308 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 given to the public. Dean Stanley truly felt the 
 value of the Abbey, and its importance to the 
 English race. He considered the sacred purpose 
 first, and then 'every other interest which has 
 accumulated around the building. Break that 
 thread ! * he says, * and the whole structure be- 
 comes an unmeaning labyrinth. Extinguish that 
 sacred fire, and the arched vaults and soaring 
 pillars would assume the sickly hue of a cold, arti- 
 ficial Valhalla, and the rows of warriors, and the 
 walks of kings would be transformed into the 
 conventional galleries of a lifeless museum.' 
 
 The dean regarded the Abbey as 'the natural 
 centre of religious life and truth, the peculiar 
 home of the entire Anglo-Saxon race, on the 
 other side of the Atlantic no less than on this. . . . 
 Whilst Westminster Abbey stands, the Church of 
 England stands.' 
 
 Near the end of his life he said : ' I have 
 labored, amidst many frailties and much weakness, 
 to make this institution more and more a great 
 centre of religious and national life in a truly 
 liberal spirit.' No words can better describe his 
 services to the abbey than those uttered by his 
 friend and colleague, who stood nearest him in 
 
THE ABBOT'S PLACE. 
 
 309 
 
 connection with Westminster. After the confes- 
 sion that, ^ within living memory, the canons of the 
 abbey hardly knew one tomb from the other,' he 
 said, 'Who is it that has made us familiar with 
 every stone? Who has made every corner of it 
 vocal with the memories of the great and good ? 
 Who has made it like an epic poem, carved in 
 immortal sculpture ? ' 
 
 As the dean of Westminster was the successor 
 of the abbot, so the Abbot's Place or Palace is the 
 home of the deans. Built by Littlington, with 
 some additions by Islip, it occupies the south- 
 western side of the Abbey, standing around an 
 irregular quadrangle, into which, for the most part 
 (as in all houses of that age), its windows look. 
 The irregular square in the centre of this pile of 
 buildings is known as * The Elms,' from the rows 
 of large trees around it. * Green Court,' at Canter- 
 bury, is in somewhat the same style. Originally, 
 * ox-stalls,' * granaries,' * bakehouses,' and * brew- 
 houses,' with an almonry and ' sanctuary,' made up, 
 with the cloisters, a large and picturesque group, 
 but many of these smaller buildings have been 
 demolished. The Deanery, in its eight hundred 
 years, has seen many strange and wonderful events. 
 
310 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 The 'Jerusalem Chamber/ the scene of the death 
 of Henry IV., has memorable associations with a 
 vast number of historical and religious events. In 
 the great hall of the * Place/ Elizabeth Woodville, 
 the Queen of Edward IV., * sate alone on the rushes 
 all desolate and dismayed,' while she waited for 
 sanctuary, which was granted her by the 'abbot. 
 The memory of the ancient occupants of the 
 * Place ' must have filled Dean Stanley's mind, and 
 he fairly revelled in the historic interest of the 
 place. One friend said, * His malediction will fall, 
 I am sure, on the first of his successors who shall 
 substitute modern apartments for those antique 
 gables and not wholly commodious bed-rooms.' 
 
 Another important event in Dean Stanley's life 
 was his marriage in Westminster Abbey, Dec. 
 22, 1863, to Lady Augusta Frederica Elizabeth 
 Bruce, daughter of the seventh Earl of Elgin and 
 Kincardine. Thomas, Earl of Elgin, was a gener- 
 al in the army, and distinguished as a diplomatist. 
 He was the direct descendant and representative 
 of the kingly line of Bruce. The family had long 
 been intimate at Court. Lady Augusta's grand- 
 mother, the Countess of Elgin, filled with honor 
 the post of governess to the Princess Charlotte of 
 
LADV AUGUSTA BRUCE. 311 
 
 Wales. In her early years Lady Augusta was 
 much in Scotland at the old family seat of the 
 Bruces, in Broomhall, in Fifeshire. Her mother 
 was a daughter of Mr. Oswald, of Dunnikeir, M.P. 
 for Fifeshire. 
 
 Born April 3, 1822, Lady Augusta, after a care- 
 ful early education and training, received an 
 appointment in 1846 as lady-in-waiting to the 
 Queen's mother, the Duchess of Kent. For many 
 years she proved herself a most devoted and faith- 
 ful attendant, and when the Duchess died in 1861, 
 the Queen immediately arranged for Lady Augus- 
 ta's appointment as resident bedchamber-woman, 
 a post which gave her intimate personal relations 
 with Her Majesty. She was known as * one of the 
 most valued and devoted friends of the Queen,' 
 who thoroughly appreciated her years of tender 
 devotion and thoughtful care of the mother she 
 adored. 
 
 * Her social qualities endeared her to the Queen 
 and the whole Royal Family, as they did to a very 
 numerous circle of friends of all classes ; and her 
 talents were not unworthy of the distinguished 
 family to which she belonged.' 
 
 Lady Augusta's father was known and will be 
 
312 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 remembered as th6 collector of the splendid Grecian 
 antiquities in the British Museum, which are called 
 the Elgin Marbles, He was enabled to secure 
 these antique remains, attributed to Phidias, while 
 he was Ambassador Extraordinary to Turkey. He 
 held several important diplomatic posts, being at 
 different times envoy at Brussels, Berlin, and Con- 
 stantinople. 
 
 Her brothers have also distinguished themselves. 
 James, the eighth, Earl, Lord Lieutenant of Fife- 
 shire, was an eminent diplomatist and statesman. 
 He held the important offices of Governor of Jamai- 
 ca, Governor General of Canada. He was honored 
 with a special mission to China, made Postmaster- 
 General and then Viceroy of India. Mr. Glad- 
 stone, his junior in college, recalls the fact that 
 from * young James Bruce' he * first learned that 
 Milton had written any prose.* 
 
 Robert Bruce, the Governor of the Prince of 
 Wales, Major-General in the army, has already 
 been spoken of in connection with the Prince's 
 Eastern tour. Another brother, Frederick Wil- 
 liam Adolphus Bruce, was a diplomatist, envoy to 
 China and later ambassador to the United States, 
 where he died suddenly. 
 
LORD ELGIN'S DEATH. 313 
 
 Lord Elgin's death delayed somewhat his sister's 
 marriage, and Dean Stanley paid the last duties to 
 the Earl, by going to Scotland to his burial. He 
 corrected the manuscript of the life of James Bruce, 
 written some time after by Theodore Walrond, his 
 own friend as well as the Earl's, and gave him mate- 
 rial assistance in the preparation of the work, which 
 was drawn from family papers and his own diaries, 
 with minutes prepared by his secretary, Lawrence 
 Oliphant. In one of Dean Stanley's Westminster 
 sermons, he alludes to his brother-in-law, whose 
 character he admired, * whose self-sacrificing mag- 
 nanimity relinquished for the safety of India the 
 troops that were to have secured his own success 
 in China.' 
 
 The Dean closed his official connection with 
 Oxford in November, 1863, in a sermon preached 
 in the Cathedral of Christ Church, in which he 
 spoke of many things near and dear to his heart. 
 As he spoke of ^ the grief, the emotion, which stirs 
 our inmost souls at the thought of passing from a 
 great institution of which we have formed a part, 
 with which some of our happiest days have been 
 interwoven,' his hearers readily realized his own 
 sorrow at parting from the place where he had 
 
314 
 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 worked with such zeal. Continuing, he named 
 * the glorious prospect to be spoken of — if never 
 hereafter in this place, yet in other spheres, if God 
 so please, and before other hearers so long as life 
 and strength shall last — the glorious prospect to 
 be found in the conviction that in the religion of 
 Christ, better and better understood, in the mind 
 and words and work of Christ, more and more fully 
 perceived, lies the best security . . . for the things 
 which belong, not to our peace only, but to the 
 peace of universal Christendom ! ' Nine years 
 elapsed before he spoke again in the University 
 pulpit, and he never would have addressed another 
 Oxford audience if certain malicious churchmen 
 had been allowed to arrange the matter. An or- 
 ganized and determined effort was made to prevent 
 his preaching in Oxford, and once friendly hands 
 wrote of moral depravity, ^ immoral priests,' * trai- 
 tors in the camp,' in connection with his writings. 
 
 The Convocation of Oxford was called on by these 
 opponents of Dean Stanley, for the purpose of ex- 
 cluding his name from the list of university 
 preachers, where the board had placed it after nine 
 years. This attempt at insult won for the proposed 
 victim a generous defence from many who objected 
 
FREDERICK MAURICE, 316 
 
 to all religious controversy, and gave him the 
 hearts and attention of the undergraduates, defeat- 
 ing in all points the instigators of the plan. 
 
 Frederick Maurice wrote his son of the elevation 
 and marriage of Stanley : — 
 
 ^That Stanley should be Dean of Westminster, 
 and that he should marry Lady Augusta Bruce, is to 
 me an immense delight. It would be unmixed if I 
 did not think of the loss which Oxford will suffer in 
 being deprived of him. He came to Vere Street 
 yesterday afternoon and introduced his lady to 
 me. I think it so very kind of him ; I could 
 scarcely have had a greater pleasure. She has a 
 very pleasant, earnest, thoughtful face, and I 
 should think, from all I have heard of her, would 
 be eminently suitable to him. She gave me the 
 most kind and cordial greeting.* 
 
 Maurice and James Bruce were intimate friends 
 in early years, and Lady Augusta was one of the 
 most attached disciples and friends of Thomas 
 Erskine of Linlathen, near Dundee, on Tayside. 
 The Dean dearly loved Mr. Erskine, and spoke to 
 the students at St. Andrew's of him as resting in 
 the cathedral churchyard, 'on the opposite promon- 
 tory within sight of your towers, and with whom 
 
316 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 even a brief converse was for the moment to have 
 one's conversation in heaven/ Again the Dean 
 said of his friend what one might well apply to 
 himself : ' There are not a few to whom that at- 
 tenuated form and furrowed visage seemed a more 
 direct link with the unseen world than any other 
 that had crossed their path in life/ 
 
 The peculiar religious views and theories of Mr. 
 Erskine are quite well known to modern readers. 
 He was a lawyer, and on the death of his elder 
 brother succeeded to the family estate, where he 
 gave hospitable entertainment to his friends. He 
 held views of spiritual communication ; and of two 
 departed friends, especially, he felt the constant 
 influence. His elder brother was one. A few 
 years before his own death he said to a friend, 
 * Fifty years have passed since he went, and it 
 seems to me as if it were yesterday.* 
 
 The other person deeply impressed on Erskine 
 was the saintly and beautiful Augustine de Stael, 
 Duchess of Broglie. He was often at Coppet, and 
 he described her as ' one on whom the world could 
 find nothing to lay hold of.' Knowing her at a 
 later period of life, with more mature character, 
 she set the deepest mark on his mind. Aware 
 
THOMAS ERSKINE. 
 
 317 
 
 himself of the conflict between the varied inter- 
 ests of a complete life, and his view of the aim of 
 that life/ ' Falstaff and Mrs. Quickly/ he mur- 
 mured once, more to himself than his companion, 
 * one does not see how to think of them and the 
 Cross together/ 
 
 His brother made a strong impression on others ; 
 for General Elphinstone, commander-in-chief in the 
 Afghan war, on hearing Thomas Erskine's name, 
 asked if he was brother to Captain Erskine, of 
 such a regiment. Answered in the affirmative, 
 he said * he was the best soldier and the best 
 man I ever knew/ 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 INSTALLATION AS DEAN OF WESTMINSTER.- LIFE AT 
 THE DEANERY. — SOCIAL DUTIES. — WORK. — INTER- 
 EST IN WESTMINSTER WORKING -PEOPLE, THEIR 
 UNIONS, ETC. — MEMORIALS OF WESTMINSTER AB- 
 BEY.— SECOND VOLUME 'JEWISH CHURCH.' —VARIOUS 
 ARTICLES FOR REVIEWS, MAGAZINES, ETC. — THE 
 DEAN'S PREACHING. — HIS READING. — THE WEST- 
 MINSTER SERMONS. — VISITORS AT THE DEANERY.— 
 ANECDOTES. — CONTROVERSIES. — DEFENCE OF CO- 
 LENSO. — REMARKS. — MAURICE. — * THE WESTMIN- 
 STER SCANDAL,' AND THE DEAN'S POSITION IN 
 REGARD TO IT. 
 
 Dr. Stanley was installed Dean of Westminster, 
 Jan. 9, 1864, and took up his residence in the 
 deanery. For twelve years he had the happiness 
 of living with a woman of congenial taste, refined 
 intellect, and affectionate sympathy. Patient and 
 tender care from a woman was peculiarly acceptable 
 to Arthur Stanley, who never ceased to mourn 
 uncomplainingly, but sincerely, for his mother's 
 death. He said of his wife's influence : * By her 
 supporting love he was comforted for his "mother's 
 318 
 
LABV AUGUSTA STANLEY, 819 
 
 death, and her character, though cast in another 
 mould, remained to him, with that of his mother, 
 the brightest and most sacred vision of earthly 
 experience/ 
 
 Dean Bradley speaks with enthusiastic and 
 affectionate recollection of his friend's wife, who 
 rejoiced the dean's former pupils and friends by 
 * her tender care for the health and comfort of one 
 curiously incapable of taking care of himself, even 
 in the most essential points of food and dress/ 
 
 Lady Augusta was usually found seated near 
 the Dean in the fine library looking into Dean's 
 Yard, and the mornings were passed by them in 
 this way, — he writing at his desk, while his wife at 
 her own table busied herself with her papers and 
 correspondence, or some needlework. Here 
 friends who were privileged found admission, and 
 the Dean would pause in his writing for a few 
 moments' talk and rest. Lady Augusta's cheerful 
 influence, benevolent purposes, and respect for the 
 Dean's work, greatly aided him in his daily cares. 
 
 The very popularity of Dean Stanley and his 
 wife, and their large social circle, brought a multi- 
 tude of cares and duties. When he first realized 
 the terrible whirl ' of London, and found his time 
 
320 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 being broken to pieces in useless, trivial labor/ he 
 was rather dismayed, and feared that he should 
 never have any leisure, but before many months 
 he was enabled to pursue his studies quite as 
 usual in former years, and by carefully planning 
 his time he accomplished a vast amount of literary 
 work, besides doing much more preaching than 
 his position required. 
 
 In his delightful home, under the very walls of 
 the old ' Abbot's Place,' the Dean gathered his 
 treasures, drawn from the Alderley, Norwich, Ox- 
 ford, and Canterbury homes, his curios gathered 
 on his various journeys; his books and papers 
 were all about him in *the library, a long room 
 surrounded by bookcases, with a great Gothic 
 window at the end, and a curious picture of Queen 
 Elizabeth let in above the fireplace. Here, all 
 through the mornings, the Dean stood at his desk, 
 and scattered his papers as of old.' 
 
 The second volume of the * Jewish Church' was 
 ready in 1865. The Dean says it 'contains the 
 substance of lectures delivered from the chair 
 of ecclesiastical history in the University of Ox- 
 ford. Whilst still disclaiming, as before, any 
 pretensions to critical or linguistic research, I 
 
MEMORIALS OF THE ABBEY, 321 
 
 gladly acknowledge my increased debt to the 
 scholars and divines who have traversed this 
 ground/ and he names Ewald, Dean Milman, Dr. 
 Pusey, Mr. Grove, and others, adding, ^ Many^ 
 thoughts have, doubtless, been confirmed or origi- 
 nated by Mr. Maurice's ' Sermons on the Prophets 
 and Kings.' Articles for the * Quarterly,' ' Edin- 
 burgh,' 'Nineteenth Century,' 'Good Words,' and 
 * Macmillan's,' were written in this room. Three 
 years after he became Dean he published the * His- 
 torical Memorials of Westminster Abbey,' a vast 
 piece of work. He accumulated from the exist- 
 ing works on the Abbey a rich store of curious 
 information ; helping hands also aided him in his 
 prodigious labor, to which, as one observer truly 
 says, ' Men of slower powers of work might have 
 devoted half their lives.' 
 
 John Ruskin recently has said that, while draw- 
 ing quite different conclusions from some of Dean 
 Stanley's statements, he considers his 'Memorials' 
 of the early history of the Abbey a perfect picture, 
 and this picture drawn with 'a poet's joy;' saying 
 of the first chapter, it is ' a chapter which I always 
 tell my friends who praise my writing that I would 
 rather have written than any of my own books.' 
 
322 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 The encyclopaedic character of the book, and its 
 carefully annotated pages, with many details, tired 
 him more than writing usually did, and he told 
 Max Miiller its antiquarian minuteness carried 
 him too far away from the vital questions of the 
 age. 
 
 The Abbey engrossed much of his time and study, 
 and he gave liberally for various repairs and restor- 
 ations. Into the forgotten corners and neglected 
 parts of the building he delighted to penetrate, 
 finding much to do, and by his reverent care 
 many interesting facts were brought to light con- 
 cerning the history of the Abbey. 
 
 With the Dean's love for historical research and 
 antiquarian lore, was united a warm interest in 
 humanity and the present, which made him throw 
 open the treasures of the Abbey and of his home 
 for working-men. He was in the habit, during 
 several years, of accompanying parties of workmen, 
 Saturdays, on a round through parts of the dean- 
 ery, cloisters, chapter-house and abbey, often 
 giving them a simple meal to conclude the after- 
 noon's tramp. 
 
 He deeply respected the character of men who, 
 while living in the busy world, showed something 
 
WORKING-MEN'S CLUBS. 
 
 323 
 
 of a desire to elevate themselves above their daily 
 surroundings. For those — 
 
 * Who carry music in their heart, 
 Through dusky lane and wrangling mart, 
 Plying their daily task with busier feet 
 Because their secret souls a holy strain repeat/ 
 
 he had the warmest sympathy, and did all in his 
 power to make their daily routine less monotonous. 
 
 He became warmly interested in the institutes 
 and clubs of the Westminster working-men, and 
 once a year entertained a general gathering of the 
 union at the Deanery, where tea was served in 
 the college hall, the scene of the death of Henry 
 IV. Friends who sympathized with this object 
 came, and the drawing-room and library were 
 thrown open, tables covered with photographs, en- 
 gravings, and books likely to attract the unwonted 
 visitors, who greatly enjoyed the occasion, and 
 were deeply impressed by the cordial simplicity of 
 their host's welcome. He made them *feel good,' 
 as one observer expressed it, and had a very warm 
 place in their hearts. It was well said of him that 
 he possessed 'that one touch of nature' which 
 made the whole world kin to him. One can still 
 
324 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 see, at the Deanery, an address presented to him 
 for the working-men of Westminster, on his birth- 
 day, when he was sixty years old, — a very pleas- 
 ant recognition of his friendly interest in their 
 welfare. 
 
 The Dean of Westminster is under obligation to 
 preach only three Sundays in the whole year, but 
 Dr. Stanley availed himself of the Abbey pulpit to 
 delight great numbers of listeners drawn from far 
 and near. Strangers from many lands were not 
 alone his hearers, but men and women who had 
 become accustomed to the perfunctory preaching 
 of some incumbents of parish churches were 
 drawn by his simple, natural, and heart-felt words 
 to realize the 'living word.' It was said by those 
 who had enjoyed the privilege, that it was worth 
 one's while to travel quite a distance for the plea- 
 sure of hearing him read ' certain lessons from the 
 New, and even more from the Old Testament,' so 
 much spirit and life did he throw into the familiar 
 language of the Bible. 
 
 Mr. Brooks says of the effect of hearing the 
 Dean read the lesson of the day, 'On a quiet 
 summer Sunday evening, as you sat in the 
 thronged Abbey, in that mingling of the daylight 
 
THE DEAN'S READING. 
 
 325 
 
 from without and the church's lamps within, which 
 seemed to fill the venerable place with a sacred 
 and yet most familiar beauty, and saw by and by, 
 as the service advanced, that small live figure 
 move, during the music of the chant, to the old lec- 
 tern, and read the chapter from the Old Testa- 
 ment ; as you heard the eager voice lose all its 
 consciousness of time and place as it passed on in- 
 to the pathos of the story ; as, at last, there rang 
 through the great arches the wail of the great 
 Hebrew monarch : ^ O my son Absalom, my son, 
 my son Absalom ! Would God I had died for 
 thee, O Absalom, my son, my son ! * the whole 
 soul was thrilled and touched with the strong 
 feeling of the reader/ 
 
 After the Dean's death, Canon Farrar, who 
 lamented him sincerely, spoke of the great charm 
 of the Dean's reading, adding : ' And oh, to think 
 that we shall* never hear him read again, with such 
 ringing exultation, the Song of Deborah/ 
 
 Dr. Johnson said of Baxter's Sermons : ' Read 
 any, they are all good;' and the Dean's sermons 
 are all admirable, but none will please the reader 
 more than the ' Westminster Sermons.' They are 
 full of happy and impressive thoughts, warm, 
 
826 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 vigorous words, which give the writer's best 
 mood. His sermons on Innocents* Day to chil- 
 dren will long be remembered by those who had 
 the good fortune to hear them. The loving words 
 of commemoration in which he embalmed the 
 memory of illustrious men of affairs, of literature, 
 science, churchmen, and spoke of important na- 
 tional events in due time, make an interesting 
 volume. Nowhere can one better trace the gener- 
 ous impartiality of Dean Stanley, than by looking 
 at the names of Palmerston, Disraeli, Dickens, 
 Herschel, Livingstone, Lyell, Grote, Frederick 
 Maurice, Carlyle, Princess Alice, Bishop Thirlwall, 
 Charles Kingsley — the subjects of some of these 
 sermons preached in the Abbey. His versatile 
 pen and ready sympathy made a feeling discourse 
 on the * Distress of Paris,' and his mind could cast 
 a long look of retrospection over the eight hun- 
 dred years of the Abbey's existence. For each 
 life, each event, he found something felicitous, 
 some appropriate and penetrating thought, which 
 winged its way to the minds of his hearers. His 
 were characteristic sermons, not indiscriminate 
 eulogies. 
 
 The large demands of all classes on the time of 
 
SOCIAL LIFE, 
 
 327 
 
 Dean Stanley and Lady Augusta were freely met 
 by a generous hospitality, and a truly Catholic 
 spirit governed the invitations to the deanery. 
 Royalty delighted to honor this home. The djaw- 
 ing-room and library of the * Place ' saw all shades 
 of religious opinion, all classes of people, from the 
 Queen herself to the Westminster artisans. The 
 Sunday evenings were made very pleasant occa- 
 sions, when a circle of thinkers and good talkers 
 gathered in groups in the old rooms after evening 
 service in the Abbey. Friends often visited them, 
 staying days and weeks in the quaint old rooms, 
 which could have told curious tales of monastic 
 vigils and mediaeval customs. 
 
 Some one called Stanley, in a spiteful mood, * the 
 Dean of Society.' The immense results of his 
 years at the Abbey are the best refutation of such 
 an epithet. Constant industry gave him the right 
 to use his hard-earned leisure in seeing his friends, 
 and receiving an ever-varying circle of guests. 
 The Dean had also a high motive in the social life 
 which he assisted Lady Augusta to continue. 
 Edward Irving thought that he could, by his 
 influence, change the 'gum flowers of Almack's 
 into living roses in the garden of God ; ' the Dean 
 
328 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 did not hope for this, but he did think that the 
 pure influence of such women as his wife could 
 do something for the formal religion and hard- 
 ness of heart engendered by wealth, rank, and a 
 social life in the world. He felt, where no direct 
 appeal could touch, her influence might have power. 
 
 The Dean's ready sympathy, store of anecdote, 
 sense of humor, and kindly hospitality, well sup- 
 plemented the tact of the gracious lady who 
 presided over his home. No one could fail in 
 those days to note *the eye now beaming with 
 sympathy, now twinkling with humor, the mobile 
 mouth with its patrician curves, and the delicately 
 sensitive face,' with which the Dean welcomed his 
 friends and acquaintances. 
 
 His modesty in anecdote was as remarkable as 
 his reticence in not divulging names and secrets 
 about people when he related incidents. In this, 
 says one friend, he showed a * curiosa felicitas ; ' 
 his reticence was as remarkable as his memory. 
 As he was a great favorite with the Queen, he 
 often arranged meetings for her with men of 
 science and literature, whom she especially desired 
 to meet in the greater ease of a drawing-room, 
 where she was herself a guest. When she met 
 
CARLYLE. 
 
 329 
 
 Carlyle, it is said the sturdy old Scotchman greatly 
 amazed the courtiers by violating royal etiquette 
 so far as to inquire as to her majesty's health, and 
 to invite her to be seated, instantly setting the 
 Queen an example. 
 
 He said of the interview : ' The Queen was 
 really very gracious and pretty in her demeanor 
 throughout ; rose greatly in my esteem by every- 
 thing that happened/ Carlyle personally liked 
 Stanley, almost ' loved him,' indeed ; yet he could 
 have wished him anywhere but where he was. 
 ^ There goes Stanley,' he said once, as he passed 
 him when he was walking with Froude in the 
 park, ' boring holes in the bottom of the Church 
 of England.* 
 
 This belief of Carlyle's was very generally 
 echoed by the Presbyterians. One eminent Pres- 
 byterian minister of London, who preached close 
 by Dean Stanley during all the years of his ser- 
 vice in Westminster Abbey, expressed the convic- 
 tion that he did more in his day to undermine the 
 foundations of the faith than any other man in 
 England. * And yet,' he added, ^like all his school, 
 he wrought by boundless toleration rather than by 
 fierce denunciation.' 
 
330 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Squibs like the following abound in some of 
 their papers : The ^ Central Presbyterian thinks 
 Dean Stanley was almost a pagan in his theology/ 
 says the Christian at Worky adding that * Cen- 
 turion Cornelius was probably wholly a pagan in 
 his theology. His prayers were heard, though/ 
 
 Mr. Spurgeon, in a recent conversation, in 
 speaking of the pleasant relations he held to all 
 denominations, said : * Dean Stanley was always 
 very kind ; I remember spending a very pleasant 
 evening with him. The Dean was in excellent 
 spirits, and spoke of disestablishment. When we 
 are all disestablished and disendowed,' said he, 
 * what do you propose to do with the Abbey and 
 St. Paul's } Which of them do you intend to buy 
 for your own use } But really you must not buy 
 St. Paul's — that you must leave for the cardinal; 
 it will remind him of St. Peter's. And so he went 
 on, laughing heartily at his fancy sketch of the 
 future of the disestablished church/ 
 
 Among other pleasant anecdotes of the Dean's 
 later years, a friend relates this incident : * He 
 had been speaking of the French sculptor who 
 illustrated his lectures by pointing out a great 
 number of anatomical faults in the celebrated 
 
KENAN'S ST. PAUL. 
 
 331 
 
 equestrian statue of Marcus Aurelius at Rome, all 
 of which were avoided in the horse in his monu- 
 ment of Peter the Great at St. Petersburg^ and 
 then, under the influence of irresistible admiration, 
 was forced to conclude, ^ Et cepejidant cette niaii- 
 vaise bete vity et la miefine est morte^ 
 
 Shortly afterwards the conversation turned 
 upon the work of Renan, whose ^ St. Paul,' pub- 
 lished in 1869, was then a new work. Nothing 
 touching any characteristic views of Renan's 
 could have been otherwise than extremely repug- 
 nant to those in whose hearing the little dialogue 
 took place, and it was not without a certain 
 anxiety that I heard him single out for praise 
 Renan's ingenious personal sketch of the apostle. 
 'It is wonderful,* he said, 'how much he has 
 collected from different parts of the epistles which 
 bears on his personal history. It was not new to 
 me ; he has mentioned nothing, nothing, that had 
 not caught my attention, but when I compare my 
 sketch with his (in his volume on the Corinthians, 
 I suppose), I always feel ^ cette mauvaise bete vity 
 et la mienne est morte! 
 
 Another observer, who heard the Dean speak at 
 a meeting of the clergy on Renan, gave an account 
 
332 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 of Stanley's manner — 'his rhetorical skill, his 
 aggressive and defiant pluck, his desperate deter- 
 mination to claim everything and everybody with 
 life in them as on his side/ 
 
 What Mr. J. Llewellyn Davies called the 'orig- 
 inal innocence ' of Arthur Stanley, in the beautiful 
 words he uttered after his death, was most strik- 
 ing. His official dignity sat lightly upon him, as 
 many little incidents show. At times it has been 
 truly observed that his position gave him in his 
 own eyes ' a certain air of masquerade.* One friend 
 said she well recalled a half comic air with which 
 he said, ' I should so much have liked to ask the 
 Pope his opinions about himself (in recounting an 
 interview with him if I remember aright), *and 
 there was something inexpressibly engaging in the 
 playfulness with which he added, ' I can't quite 
 fancy thinking myself infallible ! ' And then a 
 humorous little pause, as if he was just asking him- 
 self whether, after all, that might not be compassed, 
 and he concluded, much more decidedly, * but cer- 
 tainly I can't conceive thinking all the deans of 
 Westminster infallible ! 
 
 The severe abuse heaped upon Dean Stanley 
 in the years of his Westminster life must have 
 
POSITION IN THE CHURCH, 333 
 
 assured him he could not fancy himself infallible. 
 He stood independently aside from all parties 
 in the church and ' pursued the even tenor of his 
 way/ writing his histories, promoting the welfare 
 of the people about him by his care for the work- 
 ing-people, their coffee-houses, libraries, and clubs, 
 taking a personal interest in the neighboring hos- 
 pital and its work. He ministered also to the love 
 of the beautiful by his annual flower-show and its 
 prizes. This latter project was well calculated to 
 cheer and enliven many forlorn homes in that dark 
 district. In a letter to a friend, he wrote of his 
 position in the church during these years : * I can- 
 not go out to battle in Saul's armor : I must 
 fight with my own sling and stone, or not at all. 
 I have never been able to reconcile myself to these 
 unreasoning, undiscriminating war-cries : whatever 
 power I have been able to exert has been mainly 
 derived from this abstinence.' 
 
 In Dean Stanley's own words in his preface to 
 his ' Essays on Church and State,' he states his 
 position and the subjects which have engaged his 
 attention. He says he thought it 'well to leave on 
 record the grounds on which a long battle has 
 been maintained.' And he gives a summary of the 
 
334 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 thoughts the book will excite in the reader's mind, 
 He speaks of the propriety of studying extinct 
 doctrinal works and controversies, as an assistance 
 to those who see the present agitation caused by 
 the promulgation of advanced theories in religion. 
 Another aim he has had in view is to reconcile the 
 old traditions and creeds with the new life and 
 progress of the world. This effort he acknowledges 
 subjects a man of large views to misunderstanding, 
 charges of inconsistency, and constant attacks. 
 ' Many a time would such a one gladly exchange 
 the thankless labor, the bitter taunts, the law's 
 delays, the insolence of office, the waste of energy,' 
 for a life of quiet usefulness and freedom. While 
 Dean Stanley undoubtedly did at times feel what 
 he says here so forcibly, it was not in his truth- 
 loving nature to avoid the right course when he 
 saw it open before him. 
 
 Dean Stanley's brave speech in the lower House 
 of Convocation, on the behalf of Bishop Colenso, 
 — a speech which does him all honor, — his 
 espousal of the Bishop of Natal's wrongs, exposed 
 him to much censure and harsh opposition. While 
 he frankly admitted that he disliked the method of 
 ColensO; he defended his right to point out the 
 
772^^ BISHOP OF NATAL. 335 
 
 inaccurate and doubtful portions of the Bible, and 
 he appreciated the spirit of the thinker. An 
 artisan said to a missionary bishop : * I would go 
 twenty miles to hear Bishop Colenso preach, he is 
 so honest-like' And this honesty of purpose Stan- 
 ley saw and was nobly determined to defend when 
 he rose before an infuriated convocation and 
 placed himself in the same list as Colenso, adding: 
 * I might mention one, who, although on some 
 of these awful and mysterious questions he has 
 expressed no direct opinion, yet has ventured to 
 say that the Pentateuch is not the work of Moses ; 
 who has ventured to say that there are parts of the 
 Sacred Scriptures which are poetical and not his- 
 torical. 
 
 ' If you pronounce against the Bishop of Natal on 
 grounds such as these, you must remember that 
 there is one close at hand whom, certainly with 
 Jeremy Taylor and with Athanasius in former 
 times, you will be obliged to condemn. I am not 
 unwilling to take my place with Gregory of 
 Nyssa, with Jerome, and with Athanasius. But 
 in that same goodly company, I shall find the 
 despised and rejected bishop of Natal. At least 
 
336 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 deal out the same measure to me that you deal to 
 him; at least judge for all a righteous judgment. 
 Deal out the same measure to those who are well 
 befriended, and who are present, as to those who 
 are unbefriended and absent.' 
 
 Jowett had said truly, * Doubt comes in at the 
 window when inquiry is denied at the door ! ' and 
 Frances Power Cobbe said, ^The founders of the 
 English Church planted their young tree, not in 
 the open ground, but in a flower-pot, — a goodly- 
 sized and gracefully-formed vase, it is true, but 
 still a flower-pot. The tree has long outgrown it ; 
 and the question is. Shall we break open the pot, 
 or suffer the tree to be dwarfed and stunted for 
 want of free space wherein to spread its roots ' 
 To follow her simile. Dean Stanley, like a judi- 
 cious gardener, would fain have enlarged the 
 growing capacity of the ' tree,' but his natural de- 
 sire for more light met with opposition from those 
 who fear investigation, and dread the freedom 
 which must be given to all things for growth, or 
 death will result. To bury one's belief in formulas 
 fixed and immovable involves moral stagnation and 
 finally death. No creed can be given which shall 
 absolutely remain the world's final statement of 
 
PUBLIC OPINION, 
 
 337 
 
 thought. The world asks more and more for living 
 truth, not words. The noble work of such men as 
 Colenso will carry conviction to the hearts of many. 
 
 Stanley saw, what many churchmen cannot, that 
 the imperfect, mixed, and ^ human ' element in the 
 English Church, as in all beliefs, must change, 
 vary, and perish with the ages. Only the heavenly, 
 the spiritual remains. Rulers in church and state 
 may condemn, may make martyrs, but the world 
 loves its heroes and martyrs, and punishment or 
 death canonize their memory. 
 
 * There is some one,' said Talleyrand, 'more 
 clever than Voltaire, more sagacious than Napo- 
 leon, more shrewd than each minister, past, pres- 
 ent, and to come, and that someone is everybody.' 
 So Dean Stanley says, * there is some one more 
 learned, more able, and more versatile than any indi- 
 vidual bishop — more likely to be right than the Pope 
 of Rome, or the Wesleyan Conference, or the Gen- 
 eral Assembly, — and that is the whole community.' 
 It was this power of Dean Stanley to 'free his 
 mind,' as Dr. Johnson said of 'cant,' and see this 
 great, indisputable fact, that gave him his magnetic 
 influence, will give him his future fame as a cham- 
 pion of freedom of thought. 
 
338 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 Stanley thus nobly states the necessity for allow- 
 ing freedom of thought : ' We sometimes think 
 that it is the transitory alone which changes ; the 
 eternal stands still. Rather, the transitory stands 
 still, fades, and falls to pieces ; the eternal con- 
 tinues by changing its form according with the 
 movement of advancing ages.* 
 
 He loved the light, he sought the truth, and he 
 desired for others the freedom he demanded for 
 himself. While engaged in defending Colenso he 
 was preparing what Charles Kingsley wrote Maurice 
 was * the best antidote to Colenso which I have yet 
 seen, because it fights him on his own ground, and 
 yet ignores him and his negative form of thought. 
 
 * I think the book will give comfort to thousands, 
 and make them take up their Bibles once more 
 with heart and hope.' 
 
 This book was * The Jewish Church,' on which 
 he was busily engaged during several years. To 
 the very last Dean Stanley was * the champion of 
 the vilified name, the lost cause.' In the year be- 
 fore his death he spoke at a stormy meeting of the 
 * Society for the Propagation of the Gospel,' of the 
 claims of the Bishop of Natal, saying he ' is the 
 one colonial bishop who has translated the Bible 
 
COLENSO. 
 
 339 
 
 into the language of the natives of his diocese. 
 He is the one colonial bishop who, when he be- 
 lieved a native to be wronged, left his diocese, jour- 
 neyed to London, and never rested till he had 
 procured the reversal of that wrong. He is the 
 one colonial bishop who, as soon as he had done 
 this, returned immediately to his diocese and his 
 work. For these acts he has never received any 
 praise, any encouragement, from this the oldest of 
 our missionary societies. For these deeds he will 
 be remembered when you who censure him are 
 dead, buried, and forgotten.' 
 
 At Colenso's death he left a Zulu translation of 
 the ^ Pilgrim's Progress' in an unfinished state, and 
 it is now nearly ready for publication. 
 
 Frederick Maurice and Dean Stanley were not 
 altogether agreed in their views, and the letter of 
 Dean Stanley in the * Spectator,' and a friendly 
 controversy which followed the letter of Maurice 
 in the * Daily News' in 1868, marked the parting 
 point between them in fellowship of thought. The 
 Dean declared himself more of an ' Erastian ' as 
 years passed, and felt it was well to organize the 
 * straying elements of liberal churchmen, consoli- 
 dating the strength of the church.' 
 
340 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 While Maurice called Stanley, in a half -joking 
 way, ' a bigot for toleration,' he loved him and re- 
 spected his character. Once, before the Dean had 
 begun to be the object of the attacks he was con- 
 stantly experiencing later in life, Maurice, being 
 asked why the religious papers tolerated in Dr. 
 Stanley what they had denounced and attacked 
 in others, replied, * Because they cannot help know- 
 ing that Stanley has done more than any living 
 man to make the Bible a reality in English homes.' 
 
 Stanley in 1870 invited all the members of the 
 Revision Committee to the Holy Communion at 
 half-past eleven o'clock on June 22, in the Chapel 
 of Henry VH. The result was that the Rev. G. 
 Vance Smith, a Unitarian minister, presented him- 
 self among the number, he having been appointed 
 a member of this committee, by a majority of one, 
 on account of his great learning. The 5th of July 
 Convocation discussed this matter, afterwards called 
 the 'Westminster Scandal,' 
 
 The bishops in Convocation attempted to clear 
 their skirts of this offence, and Bishop Wilberforce 
 publicly made the following statement : * I am 
 bound to say, without entering upon any other 
 question, that I deeply lament that anyone profes- 
 
CONTRO VERSIES. 
 
 341 
 
 sing, not only to hold, but to be the teacher of a 
 doctrine so dishonoring to our Lord and Saviour 
 as the denial of his Godhead, joined in that act of 
 Holy Communion of our Church with the bishops 
 of that Church. I do most deeply lament that such 
 should have been the case/ The Dean defended 
 his action in a spirited speech. In a private letter, 
 entering at length into the case, Wilberforce said : 
 *The Dean of Westminster is the real offender 
 and cause of the evil.' 
 
 In the same year the Pan-Anglican Synod had 
 asked the Dean for the use of the Abbey, that any 
 of their members who desired it might partake of 
 the communion service before beginning their de- 
 liberations. As Dean Stanley disapproved of the 
 object of their meeting, he refused this privilege 
 to the Synod. Maurice was much pleased that 
 the Dean administered the service to the Uni- 
 tarian clergyman of the committee, and expressed 
 this feeling freely. To his son he wrote, 'The 
 Dean of Westminster and Lady Augusta were at 
 Mr. Powles's to-day. He is in spirits about the 
 Revision, and is not much disturbed by the attacks 
 on him for the Westminster Abbey communion, 
 which I think was a greater event than most 
 which have happened in our day ' 
 
842 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Maurice always enjoyed his friend's writings, 
 and during his last illness asked to hear the ser- 
 mon preached by the Dean for the Prince of 
 Wales's recovery during his illness of 1871. When 
 • he himself passed away in April, 1872, on Easter 
 Morning, the Dean spoke beautifully of him as * a 
 true Pontiff of the English Church, a true paladin 
 in the English State,' saying of his special mission, 
 ' he has built bridges that will not easily be broken 
 across the widest chasms that separate class from 
 class, and mind from mind.' 
 
 The following note shows the Dean's friendly 
 feeling towards Bishop Wilberforce, though he 
 knew the Bishop disapproved of his course in many 
 respects. It is dated in July, 1872. Sonning was 
 the country parish where his friend of forty years, 
 Hugh Pearson, was the rector : — 
 
 * May I send a reminder of the confirmation on 
 Saturday the nth, at 10 A.M. t This is a subject 
 on which we entirely agree, and you know that 
 it is with the most unfeigned pleasure that I 
 look forwards or backwards to your confirmations, 
 whether at Sonning or Westminster ; so you 
 must not disappoint me.' 
 
 One can well fancy the pleasure with which the 
 
CANON KINGSLEY. 
 
 843 
 
 Dean heard of the appointment of Charles Kings- 
 ley as Canon of Westminster in 1873. The Prime 
 Minister wrote Kingsley : — 
 
 ' I have to propose to you, with the sanction of 
 Her Majesty, that, in lieu of your canonry at 
 Chester, you should accept the vacant stall in 
 Westminster Abbey. I am sorry to injure the 
 people of Chester ; but I must sincerely hope your 
 voice will be heard within the Abbey, and in your 
 own right/ 
 
 This was most gratifying to Dean Stanley, and 
 his letter of cordial welcome and information to his 
 old friend was answered at once by Kingsley : — 
 
 ' My Dear Dean, — Many thanks for your let- 
 ter and its instructions, which I will follow. 
 Kindly answer me this — to me important — 
 question. 
 
 * Have you any objection to my speaking, in my 
 sermon, in favor of opening the British Museum, 
 etc., to the public on Sunday afternoons 1 Of 
 course I shall do so without saying anything 
 violent or uncharitable. But I have held very 
 strong and deliberate opinions about this matter 
 for many years ; and think that the opening of 
 
844 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 these public institutions would not only stop a 
 great deal of Sunday, and therefore of Monday, 
 drunkenness, but would — if advocated by the 
 clergy — enable the Church to take the wind out 
 of the sails of the well-meaning, but ignorant, Sun- 
 day League/ 
 
 On many points the Dean and Kingsley were in 
 hearty sympathy, though into the extremes of 
 Christian Socialism of Maurice and his set, Stan- 
 ley did not enter as Kingsley did. 
 
 When the sudden, final illness of Canon Kings- 
 ley came, and he died at his country rectory, as 
 soon as the news reached Westminster, a telegram 
 from the Dean brought these words to his children, 
 'Bear up under the blow. You will, perhaps, 
 choose Eversley, but the Abbey is open to the 
 Canon and the Poet,' and immediately he wrote 
 more fully, as follows : — 
 
 ' Deanery, Westminster, Jan. 24, 1875. 
 
 *I cannot let the day pass without a word in 
 addition to the brief telegram I sent last night. 
 
 ' It seems but a few years, though it is many, 
 since I first saw your dear father at Oxford, and 
 again still fewer, though that is also long ago, 
 
CHARLES KINGS LEY, 
 
 345 
 
 since I, for the first time, was at Eversley — and 
 our meetings have been but few and far between 
 — but I always felt that he was a faithful friend, 
 and a brave champion for. much and many that I 
 loved ; and when he was transplanted among us, 
 my dear wife and I both looked forward to the 
 multiplication of these meetings — to long years of 
 labor together. 
 
 'God has ordered it otherwise. He has done 
 his work. He had earned his rest. You had 
 seen all that was highest and best in him. 
 
 'The short stay amongst us here had given him 
 a new life, and had endeared him to a new world. 
 He has gone in the fulness of his strength, like 
 one of his own tropical suns — no twilight — no 
 fading. Be of good heart, for you have much for 
 which to be thankful. 
 
 ' I ventured to say something about the place of 
 burial. It is far the more probable (from what I 
 have heard that he had said) that Eversley will 
 have been the place chosen by him and by you — 
 most natural that it should be so. Had his days 
 ended here, then I should have pressed that the 
 right which we have acquired in him should have 
 the chief claim, and you know that, should the 
 
346 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 other not be paramount, here we should be too 
 glad to lay him, not by that official right which I 
 try to discourage, but by the natural inheritance of 
 genius and character. Any way, let me know the 
 day and hour of the funeral. If none nearer or 
 more suitable should be thought of, I, as the chief 
 of his last earthly sphere, would ask to render the 
 last honors. Yours sincerely, 
 
 *A. P. Stanley/ 
 
 In the January day, * kindly, soft, and mild, with 
 now and then gleams of sunshine,' when the brave 
 Kingsley was laid in his grave at Eversley, Dean 
 Stanley, with the Bishop of Winchester, and a few 
 other chosen friends, attended him to his resting- 
 place. He felt Kingsley's death sadly, writing, * I 
 am thankful now if a month passes without a 
 death ; ' the wider the circle of friends, the more 
 does one experience the hand of death as the years 
 go by; each year brings more losses among one's 
 chosen intimates. 
 
 He spoke nobly of the 'profound feeling ' which 
 characterizes the writings of Kingsley, saying of 
 him to his hearers in the Abbey, that all * ought to 
 prize as among God's best gifts, any characters, 
 
KINGSLEY'S CHARACTER. 347 
 
 any phenomena, that break through this common- 
 place level, like mountain crags, and countersect 
 and unite the ordinary divisions of mankind, or, 
 like volcanoes, burst forth at times, and reveal to 
 us something of the central fires within and under- 
 neath the crust of custom, fashion, and tradition/ 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 DEAN STANLEY'S LOVE OF SCOTLAND, ITS LITERA- 
 TURE, ITS PEOPLE. — ANECDOTES. — RUSSIA.— ILLNESS 
 OF LADY AUGUSTA STANLEY. — RECTOR OF ST. AN- 
 DREWS. — HIS LOVE FOR THE ROYAL FAMILY. — 
 DEATH OF LADY AUGUSTA STANLEY. — FUNERAL. — 
 EXPRESSIONS OF SYMPATHY FOR THE DEAN.— VAL- 
 EDICTORY ADDRESS AT ST. ANDREWS. — REMARKS 
 ON IT. — THE DEAN'S THEOLOGICAL STATEMENTS. 
 
 The Dean's love for Scotland, its people, and its 
 literature, his Scottish connections, the Celtic 
 blood in his veins, his many devoted friends in the 
 North, all endeared the country to him. He had a 
 natural sympathy for the Presbyterian form of 
 church government. In one of his annual visits 
 he attended the meeting of the General Assembly, 
 and he said, * I should not have listened half as 
 patiently in convocation.' From the Establish- 
 ment he went to the Free Kirk Assembly, and 
 * saw some wild men from the North holding forth. 
 I saw Habukkuk Mucklewrath,' was his amused 
 348 
 
SCOTTISH SCENES. 
 
 349 
 
 description of it. So strong was his feeling for 
 the simpler forms of church government that one 
 aggrieved ritualist called him ' the honorary 
 member of all religions, the chief nonconformist 
 in the Church of England/ 
 
 The autumnal visits in a hospitable mansion on 
 Tayside, where he met a succession of Scotland's 
 notabilities, were wonderful gatherings. He would 
 often occupy the pulpit of the local kirk, which 
 was crowded with eager visitors from miles around 
 when this was known. This was the same pulpit 
 so long filled by Scotland's most eloquent preacher, 
 whose well-known sermon on ' Religion in Common 
 Life ' the Dean used to quote as the finest he had 
 ever read. 
 
 Sir Walter Scott amused him to the last. ^Find 
 Guy Mannering, and let me take the taste out of 
 my mouth,* he said not long ago, when he had be- 
 come disgusted with a modern novel 'strongly 
 recommended to him.' He rather scandalized the 
 rigid by emphasizing in his Edinburgh lecture the 
 services rendered the church by Scott and Burns, 
 'the prodigal son of the Church of Scotland.' It 
 was a rare pleasure to hear the Dean read ' Mac- 
 beth,' seated with his friends about him on the 
 
350 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 heights of Dunsinane, or telling a story from the 
 Waverleys on the very spot of its occurrence. A 
 ghost story told him *in the dreary autumn of 
 1877, in the dark woods of Rosheath/ appeared in 
 Fraser of 1880 as 'the text of a historical quest 
 for a legend/ 
 
 The quaintness of the Scotch delighted him. 
 He would often quote such stories as that of the 
 prayer of the Old Free Kirk pastor, who groaned 
 out, ' Oh ! that we were all baptized into the 
 spirit of the Disruption.' He loved to tell the 
 beautiful story of ' an old Scottish Methodist, who 
 in his earlier years had clung vehemently to one or 
 other of the two small sects on either side of the 
 street : * The street I am now travelling in, lad, 
 has nae sides ; and if power were given me I 
 would preach purity of life mair, and purity of 
 doctrine less than I did. Are you not a little 
 heretical at your journey's end.^' said his inter- 
 locutor. 'I kenna. Names have not the same 
 terror on me they once had, and since I was laid 
 by here alone, I have had whisperings of the still 
 small voice, telling me that the footfall of faiths 
 and their wranglings will ne'er be heard in the 
 Lord's kingdom, whereunto I am nearing. And as 
 
AN ANECDOTE. 
 
 351 
 
 love cements all differences, I '11 perhaps find the 
 place roomier than I thought in the times by- 
 past/ 
 
 His pleasure in this anecdote was only equalled 
 by that of the French pastor, who asked his friends, 
 gathered about him as he was on his death-bed, 
 * to pray for him that he might have the. elemen- 
 tary graces/ He took comfort in the thought 
 that ^ those elementary graces are to be found in 
 the great moral principles which lie at the bottom 
 of the barbarous phraseology in which the senti- 
 ments of the poor, living or dying, are often 
 expressed,' and when his heart was oppressed with 
 the trouble and trials of the present, he was 
 cheered by these simple expressions of faith, say- 
 ing, if he did not see the dawn of a more hopeful 
 period in the church, * those younger than himself 
 might live to see a brighter and happier day than 
 that which seems to overcloud the minds and 
 oppress the hopes of those who live in the latter 
 part of this nineteenth century/ 
 
 In one of his journeys he was talking with a 
 little German boy, whose acquaintance he had 
 made on the way, for he always loved children. 
 Being asked by his little companion how old he was, 
 
352 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 he replied, 'Sixty/ when the child replied, 'Why, 
 all your life is over.' He answered, ' No, the best 
 time is yet to come.' He told this himself, uncon- 
 sciously illustrating the cheerful serenity of his 
 nature as age advanced. 
 
 As years brought anxieties to Dean Stanley at 
 home, new honors were offered, new friends were 
 made by him. The year 1874 saw him with Lady 
 Augusta at St. Petersburg in January. He had 
 been asked to assist in the marriage of the Duke 
 of Edinburgh, to the daughter of the Czar, and 
 Lady Augusta was chosen to represent her Majesty 
 at the service. During the festivities attending 
 the marriage. Lady Augusta was so affected by 
 the intense cold of the Russian capital that she 
 took a fatal chill. Several of the Bruces of that 
 generation had been prematurely cut off. The 
 shadow of a great fear clouded the happy life of 
 busy usefulness of the Dean, and after months of 
 failing health, his wife became a great sufferer. 
 The spring of 1875 found her so prostrated that 
 their annual visit to Scotland was abandoned, and 
 they settled themselves for a few months at Nor- 
 wood, near London, the Dean writing of his ' suffer- 
 ing wife and her widowed sister as cheering each 
 
ILL HEALTH OF LADY AUGUSTA, 353 
 
 Other and cheering me. I resign myself/ he says, 
 'to six months of this stranded existence. If at 
 the end of that time my dear wife is anything like 
 what she was before in activity and strength, I 
 shall be satisfied. Like what she was in wisdom 
 and goodness she is and has been throughout, and 
 will be, I have no doubt, to the end.' 
 
 In the spring of 1875 he received the honor of 
 election as Rector of St. Andrew's, and one finds 
 nothing in his writings more beautiful than his 
 first address there, called justly by one writer an 
 ' exquisite performance.' It abounds in happy 
 thoughts. In conclusion he said, * Forgive me if 
 I have dwelt too long on this example of a majestic 
 and venerable foundation, in consideration of my 
 grateful sense, not only of the honor you have done 
 me in electing me as its Rector, but also of the 
 delightful hours and days passed amidst its solemn 
 ruins, and the roar of its winds and waves, and the 
 stores of its ancient learning, and the genial con- 
 verse of its living inmates.' 
 
 After his installation at St. Andrew's in the old 
 library, in the evening he was searching out each 
 of the students for a word of talk, and at last, rest- 
 ing by the table in the centre of the room, and 
 
354 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 saying, with an air of satisfaction and relief, ' Now, 
 I think I have spoken to every one.* 
 
 Some remarks have been made about Dean 
 Stanley's love of the court life, and he has been 
 accused of being too much of a courtier. One 
 should bear in mind that for thirty years his wife 
 was the intimate friend, or, as he terms it, 'servant,' 
 to her majesty. His own affection for the Royal 
 Family was unquestioned, and his interest in the 
 younger members simple and genuine. He saw 
 Palestine with the Prince of Wales, stood by the 
 Duke of Edinburgh at his marriage, and so loved 
 one and all that he could properly speak of their 
 amiable and endearing qualities. 
 
 When the Princess Alice of Hesse died, he 
 spoke feelingly of her as one of those few who 
 'stand on their eminences as a city set upon a 
 hill. 'That fierce light which beats upon the 
 throne' reveals lessons and gives opportunities 
 which escape notice in the homelier or obscurer 
 corners of the life of men.' 
 
 To Prince Leopold he addressed the touching 
 lines in 1875, entitled, 'The Untravelled Traveller,' 
 after his recovery from a desperate illness. He 
 alludes to 
 
THE UNTRAVELLED TRAVELLER. 355 
 
 ' A Royal Mother's ceaseless care, 
 K Nation's sympathizing prayer,' 
 
 and tells him that 
 
 * In this pilgrimage of ill 
 Sweet tracts and isles of peace were thine,' 
 
 and though 
 
 * Thrice ' [his] * weary feet have trod 
 The pathway to the realms of Death ; 
 Thou hast, like him who rose at Nain, 
 Come back to light and life again,' 
 
 He tells him, — 
 
 * Those long descents, that upward climb, 
 Shall give an inward strength and force ; 
 
 Not Afric's swamps, nor Biscay's wave, 
 Demand a heart more firm and brave. 
 
 * And still, as months and years roll by, 
 A world-wide prospect shall unfold 
 The realm of art, the poet's sky, 
 
 The land of wisdom's purest gold,' 
 
 The Prince was the last visitor who looked upon 
 the unconscious face of Lady Augusta as she lay 
 in a quiet sleep. He was endeared to her by many 
 early associations, 
 
356 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 While at Norwood and in his London home after 
 their return, the Dean continued to occupy himself 
 with his third volume of * The Jewish Church.* 
 Seated by his wife's side, in her room, he worjced 
 on, hoping, fearing, praying for her recovery. 
 
 To Max Muller he wrote of his life during the 
 darker hours of trial : * I know not what report to 
 give. So very weak, so suffering, and yet such 
 unconquerable cheerfulness and vivacity.' 'All the 
 world is changed for me,* he adds ; *yet I find it 
 best, and she also desired that I should fill up the 
 time, not filled by my thoughts and works for her, 
 with work of my own, and so I struggled on.' 
 
 He wrote also of the cousin whose faithful de- 
 votion cheered and alleviated the weary hours of 
 his wife. And we hear of the Dean, during the 
 last weeks of Lady Augusta's illness, reading * Old 
 Mortality ' to her, and then, as he would be im- 
 pressed by the sense of his approaching loss, he 
 would burst into tears, and then take up the book 
 and read again. 
 
 When speech failed Lady Augusta, he would 
 place some simple hymn, some text, in her sight. 
 In February she was able to express her pleasure 
 when told that their dear friend. Max Muller, was 
 
LAD V A UGUSTA DEA TH. 
 
 357 
 
 to remain at Oxford. At the end the Dean wrote : 
 * Last night she pronounced my name for the last 
 time ; this morning, for the last time, in answer to 
 my urgent appeal, she opened those dear eyes 
 upon me/ 
 
 Lady Augusta Stanley died March i, 1876. The 
 Queen was unremitting in her affectionate atten- 
 tion to Lady Augusta, and during the last weeks 
 visited the Deanery, and constantly was informed 
 of her condition. Her husband wrote upon her 
 grave that she was ^ for thirty years the devoted 
 servant of Queen Victoria and the Queen's mother 
 and children, for twelve years the unwearied friend 
 of the people of Westminster, and the inseparable 
 partner of her husband's toils and hopes, uniting 
 many hearts from many lands, and drawing all to 
 things above.' 
 
 In speaking of her last resting-place, she herself 
 said : * I shall be there when he takes people round 
 the Abbey. I shall be associated with all his 
 works.' And she expressed her wish thus to be 
 near him in death as in life.' 
 
 Her husband wrote : ^ She was followed to her 
 grave by the tears of all ranks, from her royal mis- 
 tress down to her humblest and poorest neighbors, 
 
358 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 whom she had alike faithfully served, — by the rep- 
 resentatives of the various churches, and of the 
 science and literature, both of England and Amer- 
 ica, whom she delighted to gather round her, — 
 enshrined in the Abbey which she had so dearly 
 loved, and of which for twelve bright years she had 
 been the glory and the charm/ 
 
 The Dean wrote of watching : ' A life of pain 
 and sorrow made happy and cheerful by the calm 
 belief that all things work together for our good ; 
 and being cheered by the sight of a countenance 
 transfigured in the radiant smile that tells of the 
 peace within, which finds life perfectly sweet and 
 death perfectly desirable/ Words which one 
 might well apply to the months spent by his wife's 
 side in her last illness. The funeral was indeed im- 
 pressive, — the presence of England's greatest and 
 best men and women attested to the character of 
 the woman they mourned, and the husband they 
 loved and honored. He himself, with rare courage 
 in his restrained grief, thrilled and impressed the 
 vast numbers who thronged the ancient building 
 by dismissing them with the beautiful benediction 
 which he loved. 
 
 The Ash Wednesday on which Lady Augusta 
 
THE DAY OF ASHES. 
 
 359 
 
 died was the sad anniversary of his mother's death, 
 fourteen years before. He commemorated his 
 double loss in some beautiful lines, beginning, — 
 
 * O Day of Ashes ! — twice for me 
 
 Thy mournful title hast thou earned, 
 For twice my life of life by thee 
 Has been to dust and ashes turned. 
 
 * My Mother — on that fatal day, 
 
 O'er seas and deserts far apart, 
 The guardian genius passed away 
 
 That nursed my very mind and heart — 
 The oracle that never failed, 
 The faith serene that never quailed, 
 The kindred soul that knew my thought 
 Before its speech or form was wrought. 
 
 * My Wife — when closed that fatal night. 
 
 My being turned once more to stone, 
 I watched her spirit take its flight. 
 
 And found myself again alone. 
 The sunshine of the heart was dead, 
 The glory of the home was fled, 
 The smile that made the dark world bright. 
 The love that made all duty light. 
 
 * Look out on human strife and storms : 
 
 The worst man's hope, the best man's sin, 
 The world's base acts. Faith's hollow forms, — 
 
360 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 One answer comes in accents dear, 
 Y et as the piercing sunbeam clear, 
 The secret of the better life * 
 Read by my Mother and my Wife. 
 
 The Baroness Bunsen, in writing to one of her 
 family, says : * You will have felt, as I have, the 
 relief of knowing dear Lady Augusta Stanley to 
 be at rest ! What a mysterious dispensation that 
 she should have been so long at the point of death, 
 so slowly released from the tie nearly broken. 
 Alas, for Arthur Stanley ! How busy is death 
 with all around, so much my juniors! and yet I 
 am bidden to remain. May the purpose of God be 
 fulfilled in me and by me.* 
 
 To the Dean himself she addressed the follow- 
 ing touching letter : — 
 
 'Carlsruhe, March 15, 1876. 
 'No common utterance is fit to approach your 
 immense sorrow ! and could I but press your hand 
 and meet your eye I should feel it most suited to 
 the depth and fulness of sympathy to dwell in 
 silence on the departure of her whom nobody 
 can spare, whom all of us claimed as our own, 
 whom all of us, far and near, felt to be close to 
 
LETTER FROM BARONESS BUNSEN. 361 
 
 us, in the wide grasp of that Christian love 
 which seemed to warm and cherish all in its 
 effusion. 
 
 'The words of that benediction, which you were 
 enabled to pronounce, at the close of the inval- 
 uable solemnity in which all that was earthly had 
 been restored to earth — must be, and will be, 
 your support. . . . 
 
 * Such an intimacy, such an active unity of 
 heart, of principle, of taste, as has been yours, dear 
 friend, was a rare gift of the beneficent Providence 
 which made her what she was, and conducted each 
 and both of you to find in each other that which 
 made life worth living for ; — and may the blessed 
 consciousness of what has been granted to you 
 afford you strength even to look through the dark- 
 ness which to flesh and blood seems to belong to 
 the grave and gate of death. 
 
 * With a tenderness of maternal feeling which I 
 cannot well express, 
 
 * I remain your aged friend, 
 
 * Frances de Bunsen.' 
 
 To one who wrote him in the first days of his 
 loss, expressing his sense of an unfailing kindness, 
 
362 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 and speaking of an incident which showed her 
 thought for others, he presently answered, 
 
 * I never wrote to thank you for your kind letter 
 to me in the first days of my great affliction. I 
 valued it especially, because it added one more to 
 the many memorials of herself, even in small details, 
 which my dear wife left — and has, I trust, left 
 forever — on all who have known her, for ever so 
 short a time. To keep up the recollection of her 
 in the remembrance of those who did so know her, 
 and in trying to fulfil what she desired to be done, 
 is my chief consolation.' 
 
 The delightful influence of Lady Augusta can be 
 best realized when we remember that the Dean was 
 wont to say that he never really lived till after his 
 marriage. He delivered a sermon on marriage in 
 1867, recommending it strongly, even earnestly and 
 warmly : saying it was a shelter from the tyranny 
 of the world and the tyranny of the church, and 
 one listener said it amounted to a declaration of 
 his own experience of the state. 
 
 In the last years, as he sat at his desk with her 
 bust on the table, when any new question came 
 before him to be decided, a visitor would see his 
 eye wander over the table littered with his books 
 
STANLEY'S WARMTH OF HEART. 363 
 
 and papers, to the beloved features, as he said, 
 * Ah, if she were here, she would tell me what I 
 ought to do.' That bust now stands in the Dean- 
 ery at Westminster among the treasures of the 
 present Dean's home. 
 
 One friend truly observed of Dean Stanley that, 
 though he did not drain the cup of sorrow till late 
 in life, his was not the hardness usual to unbroken 
 prosperity. It is uncommon that a nature so lov- 
 ing as his could take so large a range. Seas did 
 not divide him from a warm sympathetic interest 
 in all he loved. Warmth of heart was one of the 
 great characteristic charms of his life and his writ- 
 ings. The same writer said : * There was something 
 about the slight shadowy form, the delicate face, 
 and the quaint endearing helplessness associated 
 with it, that cannot be given in any other word 
 than pathetic, however little the external aspect 
 of his life corresponds with such an epithet ; and 
 though I do not suppose his was especially a 
 sympathetic nature, there were moments when his 
 reverent, wordless compassion soothed the heart 
 as wise utterance perhaps could not have done ; 
 and the last words he said to me — It is a mistake 
 ever to try to disturb in a mourner that natural feel- 
 
364 
 
 ARTHUR PENRHYN. STANLEY. 
 
 ing. Look and see if there be any sorrow like 
 unto my sorrow, — appeared to come from a heart 
 that had learnt deeply the precious love of sorrow.* 
 
 During the five years of life left to Dean Stanley 
 he did his duty nobly, in time he recovered his in- 
 terest in public affairs, his friends were always ready 
 to share his sorrow, and his home was brightened 
 by the tender care and sympathy of woman^s heart. 
 His wife's sister and cousin united in making the 
 Deanery as happy a place as any on earth could 
 now be for him. 
 
 In the Dean's valedictory address, delivered to 
 the students of St. Andrew's in 1877, occur some 
 beautiful words which will long linger in the mind 
 of the reader. In the life of that saintly woman, 
 Lucretia Mott, we hear of her finding so much 
 consolation and pleasure in this address that she 
 carried it with her everywhere, and with constant 
 reading and lending it became so worn that finally 
 a friend prepared a copy by pasting it into a blank 
 book. This she carried in her pocket, more to 
 lend than to read, for she knew much of it by heart. 
 She was never weary of calling attention to the 
 following passage : — 
 
 ' We often hear of the reconciliation of theology 
 
ADDRESS AT ST. ANDREW'S, 365 
 
 and science. What we need is the recognition 
 that, so far as they meet, Theology and Science are 
 one and indivisible. Whatever enlarges our ideas 
 of nature enlarges our ideas of God. Whatever 
 gives us a deeper insight into the nature of the 
 Author of the universe gives us a deeper insight 
 into the secrets of the universe itself. Whatever 
 is bad theology is also bad science; whatever is 
 good science is also good theology. . . . Whatever 
 tends to elevate the intelligence, the purity, the 
 generosity of mankind, is high religion ; whatever 
 debases the mind, or corrupts the heart, or hardens 
 the conscience, under whatever pretext, however 
 specious, is low religion, is infidelity of the worst 
 sort.' 
 
 ' Amidst the increasing shadows ' of the years 
 after his wife's death he finished the 'Jewish 
 Church,' with 'the trust that whatever is or has 
 been the best and greatest is altogether imperish- 
 able and divine,' and that whatever we have known 
 of good or great ' can never be wholly taken from 
 our possession.' This last volume, which was be- 
 gun in May of 1876, by the desire of his departed 
 wife, was ready for the press in September, 1879. 
 The touching dedication — ' To the beloved mem- 
 
366 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 ory of the inseparable partner in every joy and 
 every struggle of twelve eventful years ' — says the 
 work was ' the solicitude and solace of her latest 
 days/ and the writer expresses * the humble prayer 
 that its aim may not be altogether unworthy of 
 her sustaining love, her inspiring courage, and her 
 never-failing faith in the enlargement of the church 
 and the triumph of all truth.' 
 
 We see in this, as in all the Dean later wrote, 
 new evidence that each year brought him a certain 
 enlargement of thought, and fuller vision. He 
 himself says of the progress of liberal Christianity, 
 that * it has attracted to itself the strength of intel- 
 lects such as Shakespeare and Newton, Pascal and 
 Rousseau, Erasmus and Spinosa, Goethe and 
 Walter Scott. Was it the Christianity of Nicaea, 
 or Geneva, or Westminster, or Augsburg, or the 
 Vatican t No. ... It is a progress to which the 
 Councils, the Confessions, even the Fathers and 
 Schoolmen, have contributed almost nothing, and 
 the general spirit of the race and the faith, almost 
 everything. 
 
 'And is not the religion which animated these 
 higher intelligences and these wider spheres 
 the same which has animated the poor, the 
 
METHOD OF REASONING. 367 
 
 humble, the childlike, the saintlike of all persua- 
 sions ? ' 
 
 While this volume shows no loss of power and 
 strength, it is more advanced and extended in its 
 view. Unlike most thinkers, age did not make 
 Stanley more conservative, but, on the contrary, 
 each year gave him a firmer conviction that * Truth 
 was to be sought above all things for itself, and not 
 for any ulterior object/ 
 
 Stanley's method of dealing with truth was sub- 
 jective rather than objective. He become more and 
 more indifferent to statements of doctrinal belief, 
 and in his vague, somewhat indefinite statements, 
 dwelt more strongly on the love of Christ, calling 
 him the 'external conscience and benificent in- 
 fluence,' and saying of his functions, * Wheresoever 
 in history the same likeness has been in any degree 
 reproduced in human character, there and in that 
 proportion is the same effect produced. There 
 and in that proportion is the Word which speaks 
 through every word of human wisdom, and the 
 Light which lightens with its own radiance every 
 human act of righteousness and of goodness.' In 
 one place he says 'the love of Christ was long 
 ago described by Sophocles.' 
 
368 . ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Turning from doctrinal questions with greater 
 indifference each year, he often puzzled readers 
 and hearers by his desire to make a church uni- 
 versal, embracing the best of all the creeds. One 
 lecture which he gave was listened to by a member 
 of the Society of Friends, who said : — 
 
 'The subject was The Points in the Christian 
 Creed which are held by all Christians. It was 
 full of his own wonderful and all-embracing charity, 
 and he seemed to lift his whole audience into a 
 higher sphere as he spoke. The soul was soothed 
 and cheered by listening to him. Perhaps the 
 intellect was not altogether satisfied. If any man 
 could have succeeded in finding and describing the 
 common standing-ground of Roman Catholic and 
 Unitarian, it would have been he. But I think 
 that one or two of us felt that not even he had 
 quite succeeded in finding that common formula.' 
 
 ' He spoke after his lecture,' the same observer 
 adds, *of the manner in which Ecce Homo had 
 been received by the different sections of the Chris- 
 tian church. Each one had found something in 
 the book which harmonized with its own special 
 views. This seemed to him an illustration of the 
 wonderful manifoldness of our Lord's character, 
 
ANECDOTE. 
 
 369 
 
 that character, he said, which is the foundation 
 of the church/ His host adds an interesting 
 reminiscence of his speaking of the founder of 
 Buddhism. *I remember,' said Stanley, 'the time 
 when the name of Gautama was scarcely known, 
 except to a few scholars, and not always well 
 spoken of by those who knew it, and now — 
 he stands second' 'There was something,* we are 
 told, 'very impressive in the way in which he said 
 this — with hands and eyes uplifted, leaving the 
 name of the First unspoken/ 
 
 If one could find exactly the theological state- 
 ment, creed, or belief, to which the following 
 company of thinkers would subscribe, the reader 
 would probably be able to define the belief of 
 Dean Stanley to a nicety. In his essays on the 
 'Theology of the Nineteenth Century,' he says 
 that this theology ' has come down to us through 
 Clement of Alexandria ; through Origen ; in part 
 through Athanasius, and Jerome, and Chrysostom ; 
 through Scotus, Erigena, and Anselm ; through the 
 genius of Luther ; even through the stern precision 
 of Calvin ; through Erasmus and Grotius ; through 
 the English Latitudinarians and Platonists of the 
 seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.' 
 
CHAPTER XXL 
 
 THE DEAN VISITS AMERICA. — REMARKS. — HIS VISIT TO 
 MONTREAL. — HIS OWN WORDS ABOUT THE FUTURE 
 OF AMERICA. — A VISIT TO ITALY WITH HIS SISTER. 
 — MARY STANLEY'S DEATH. — ANECDOTES OF THE 
 DEAN. — ' CHRISTIAN INSTITUTIONS ' PUBLISHED. — 
 FAILING HEALTH. — LAST WORK. — AN ANECDOTE. 
 
 The year 1878 saw the Dean, with two friends, 
 visiting America, — George Grove, of whom he 
 said : * When in after years you read at the end of 
 some elaborate essay on the history of music or on 
 Biblical geography the name of George Grove, you 
 will recall with pleasure the incessant question- 
 ings, the eager desire for knowledge, the wide and 
 varied capacity for all manner of instruction, 
 which you experienced in your conversations with 
 him here, and Dr. Harper, the youthful and bloom- 
 ing student who inspected your hospitals with 
 such keen appreciation, so impartially sifting the 
 good from the evil.' 
 
 He spoke of their attention to him during the 
 voyage, and the weeks passed in America, saying 
 370 
 
AMERICA, 
 
 371 
 
 that they watched over him *with such vigilant 
 care ' that he was not allowed to touch more than 
 two dollars in the whole course of his journey. 
 
 In anticipating and preparing for this trip, the 
 Dean said to a young Englishman who had visited 
 this country, that his heart almost sank at the 
 thought of so long and difficult a journey, and he 
 asked him, ' What do you think is the chief plea- 
 sure of travelling in America?' He said, *The 
 pleasure in travelling there is being in a foreign 
 country, and yet being able to talk in our own 
 language/ 
 
 The Dean himself summed up his experiences, 
 saying, 'The two months which I have spent on 
 these shores seem to me two years in actual work, 
 or two centuries rather, for in them I have lived 
 through all American history. In Virginia I 
 saw the era of the earliest settlers, and I met John 
 Smith and Pocahontas on the shores of the James 
 River. In Philadelphia I have lived with William 
 Penn, but in a splendor which I fear would have 
 shocked his simple soul. At Salem I encountered 
 the stern founders of Massachusetts ; at Plymouth 
 I have watched the Mayflower threading its way 
 round the shoals and promontories of that intri- 
 
"372 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 cate bay. On Lake George and at Quebec I have 
 followed the struggle between the English and the 
 French for the possession of this great continent. 
 At Boston and Concord I have followed the 
 progress of the war of independence. At Mount 
 Vernon I have enjoyed the felicity of companion- 
 ship with Washington and his associates. I pause 
 at this great name, and carry my recollections no 
 further.' 
 
 Before his return, of some questions as to his 
 impressions and views of the country he said : * I 
 have been tempted to say with an Englishman 
 who was hard pressed by his constituents with 
 absurd solicitations : 'Gentlemen, this is the hum- 
 blest moment of my life, that you should take me 
 for such a fool as to answer all your questions.' 
 But I know their good intentions, and I forgive 
 them freely.' 
 
 All classes and sects in America welcomed the 
 good man whose life they had heard of, whose 
 writings they knew. His sympathetic nature gave 
 him the warmest interest in the various sections 
 of our great country. At Plymouth, when shown 
 the little baby garments, relics of the Pilgrims, 
 and the shoes worn by children afterwards, men 
 
BOSTON. 
 
 373* 
 
 and women famous in colonial history, tears came 
 into his sympathetic eyes, and he was deeply 
 touched by the sight. He charmed each and all 
 by his wise tact, and ready power to give the best 
 of himself. 
 
 'The singular buoyancy and elasticity of the 
 national and individual character, the brilliant, 
 exhilarating climate, the vast horizon opened but 
 by their boundless territory,' the cordial recep- 
 tion accorded him throughout the land, — all fired 
 his imagination, and warmed his heart. 
 
 Mr. Brooks, in his delightful recollections of 
 the Dean's visit in Boston, says, * No one who 
 heard it will ever forget the benediction which 
 Dean Stanley uttered at the close of the service 
 at which he preached in Trinity Church. It was 
 the first time that he had looked an American 
 congregation in the face. He was for the moment 
 the representative of English Christianity. And 
 as he spoke ^e solemn words, it was not a clergy- 
 man dismissing a congregation ; it was the Old 
 World blessing the New ; it was England blessing 
 America.' 
 
 The Dean spoke on this solemn occasion as 
 follows, ' For the New World, as for the Old World, 
 
* 374 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 there is a glorious work to do, a work which requires 
 all the reverence, all the seriousness, all the repose, 
 of the East ; all the activity, all the freedom, all 
 the progress, of the West ; all the long past of 
 Europe, all the long future of America — a work 
 which neither can do for the other, but a work 
 which both can do together. 
 
 * Hast Thou but one blessing, my Father ? bless 
 me, even me also, O my Father ! 
 
 * This is the prayer which East and West, Eng- 
 land and America, may well send up from shore to 
 shore. Give to each the grace t6 learn from each. 
 Give to each the strength to fulfil that pure and 
 lofty mission which belongs to each. Give to each 
 the spirit of wisdom and understanding, of holy 
 hope and high humility.' 
 
 Mr. Brooks adds : * The voice trembled, while it 
 grew rich and deep, and took every man's heart 
 into the great conception of the act that filled 
 itself. The next morning he met a gathering of 
 clergymen at breakfast, and as they separated, the 
 room for an instant growing quiet and sacred, he 
 said, I will bid you farewell with the benediction 
 which I pronounced yesterday in Trinity Church, 
 and which it is my habit to pronounce on all the 
 
MONTREAL. 
 
 37& 
 
 more important occasions in the Abbey. And then 
 again came the same words, with the same calm 
 solemnity/ 
 
 The result of this journey was a delightful vol- 
 ume of ^Addresses and Sermons in America.' 
 He wisely planned his journey to see and do what 
 he liked. * On the steamer at New York, when 
 he was leaving America, he was asked whether 
 he was not weary with his most laborious journey. 
 But he answered. No ! I have declined to see any- 
 thing in which I was not interested. Kind friends 
 have asked me to go to see factories, and many 
 other interesting things. for which I did not care ; 
 but I have confined myself to things which I did 
 care for, and so I am not tired.* 
 
 Some notes of his Montreal visit have been 
 kindly sent me by Mr. Samuel E. Dawson, the 
 accomplished annotator of Tennyson's Princess, 
 who acted as the Dean's cicerone during his 
 short stay in that city. He says, * We drove to the 
 Mountain, as Montreal's lofty park is called. A 
 storm had thinned the leaves a little, and the 
 warm, mellow sunlight streamed through the semi- 
 transparent leaves of the maples, sometimes deli- 
 cate yellow and sometimes fiery crimson, and 
 
376 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 diffused over the underwood the strongest flushes 
 of color. Thirty miles off, over the plain, were the 
 mountains of Vermont and overhead was the deep 
 blue of our Canadian sky. It was one of those 
 perfect days which make the autumn in our north- 
 ern clime so enjoyable. The Dean drank it in 
 with delight, and the landscape suggested to my 
 mind some theories of Mr. Gladstone's, which had 
 lately appeared in one of the Reviews, to the effect 
 that the sense of color, in which we were rejoicing, 
 was a modern development and one not possessed 
 by the Greeks of Homer. I had thought it impos- 
 sible that a people so sensitive to form should be 
 impervious to color, and seized the opportunity to 
 ask the opinion of the Dean. He replied with a 
 smile, that this was one of the very few opinions 
 advanced by Mr. Gladstone, in which he felt dis- 
 posed to concur.' 
 
 In the vestiges of the old French dominion (now, 
 unfortunately, very scanty in Montreal), and in 
 their historical associations, he took a great inter- 
 est. 
 
 * After a visit to the towers of the old Fort, where 
 a French * soeur,' centuries since taught the wild 
 Iroquois girls, and a look at the Seminary of St. 
 
STANLEY AT MONTREAL, 
 
 377 
 
 Sulpice, they saw the old buildings of the Sisters 
 of the Congregation of Notre Dame, and the quaint 
 church built by Sister Bourgeois and her successors 
 to Notre Dame de Bonsecours. All these inter- 
 ested him. He knew of their history, and with his 
 wide sympathy he understood the lives that were 
 lived there. I felt half ashamed to speak of an 
 antiquity so modern compared with the nine 
 centuries of his Abbey Church, but he said, I have 
 learned in America to count two hundred years as 
 a thousand in Europe, for in both cases the periods 
 reach back to the dawn of civilization. 
 
 'At first — until I remembered how much his 
 studies had centred around the relations of Church 
 and State — I was puzzled at the strong desire he 
 had to see Guibord's grave. I had to search for it, 
 for no one had ever asked me before to show it. 
 To him it was interesting as the outcome of a 
 notable conflict between Church and State, which 
 he had watched from England in all its phases . . . 
 and he told us that the Queen also had taken a 
 deep personal interest in the matter. We found 
 the huge cyclopean stone, clamped down and set in 
 concrete, which marks the spot where reposes the 
 body of one of the quietest of men in his lifetime, 
 
378 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 who after his death made the greatest turmoil ever 
 known in this combustible community. The Dean 
 carefully copied what was left of the inscription, 
 and departed content. 
 
 'We visited also the Bonsecours Market adjoin- 
 ing Sister Bourgeois's old church. To this spot I 
 always take strangers of unusual intelligence, for 
 there is seen the quintessence of the homely peas- 
 ant life of the real people of the Province of Que- 
 bec. It was on a market day, and the people were 
 swarming among the loaded carts and piles of 
 miscellaneous products, gesticulating and talking 
 volubly in two languages at once. We walked 
 slowly through the crowd, the Dean with his 
 hands behind his back quietly taking it all in, and, 
 as h'e walked he said, ' most interesting — most — 
 interesting — throws so much light on the condi- 
 tion of Palestine in our Lord's time.' He was 
 talking to himself, but to me who had known the 
 Bonsecours Market from boyhood, his words were 
 an enigma, and I asked — Why, Mr. Dean, how can 
 this suggest so remote a scene ? He replied, 
 Don't you see } You know the discussions which 
 have been going on as to the language in which 
 our Lord taught and as to what was the language 
 
NIAGARA, 
 
 379 
 
 spoken at that time in Palestine, — whether it was 
 Greek or Syriac. Now here is a bi-lingual people 
 carrying on their business in two languages with- 
 out any difficulty. Such as it is here, it was there/ 
 The writer adds, that now he never ^passes the 
 Bonsecours Market without thinking of Dean 
 Stanley and his marvellous faculty of co-ordinating 
 every new fact, as it presented itself, with the mass 
 of his previous knowledge/ 
 
 The Dean left a wonderful passage descriptive of 
 the falls of Niagara, which, with the other I will 
 quote comparing England and America, are memor- 
 able as his impression of the country. 
 
 'In the hour when for the first time I stood be- 
 fore the cataracts of Niagara, I seemed to see a 
 vision of the fears and hopes of America. It was 
 midnight, the moon was full, and I saw from the 
 suspension bridge the ceaseless contortion, confu- 
 sion, whirl, and chaos, which burst forth in clouds 
 of foam from that immense central chasm which 
 divides the American from the British dominion ; 
 but as I looked on that ever-changing movement, 
 and listened to that everlasting roar, I saw an 
 emblem of the devouring activity, and ceaseless, 
 restless, beating whirlpool of existence in the 
 
380 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 United States. But into the moonlight sky there 
 rose a clond of spray twice as high as the Falls 
 themselves, silent, majestic, immovable. In that 
 silver column, glittering in. the moonlight, I saw 
 an image of the future of American destiny, of the 
 pillar of light which should emerge from the dis- 
 tractions of the present — a likeness of the buoy- 
 ancy and hopefulness which characterizes the 
 Americans both as individuals and as a nation.' 
 
 In speaking of the mutual love and sympathy 
 which should exist between the two great English- 
 speaking nations, he said : — 
 
 ^ Of that unbroken union there seemed to be a 
 likeness, when on the beautiful shores of Lake 
 George, the Loch Katrine of America, I saw a 
 maple and an oak-tree growing together from the 
 same stem, perhaps from the same root — the bril- 
 liant fiery maple, the emblem of America ; the 
 gnarled and twisted oak, the emblem of England. 
 So may the two nations always rise together, so 
 different each from each, and representing so dis- 
 tinct a future, yet each springing from the same 
 ancestral root, each bound together by the same 
 healthful sap, and the same vigorous growth.' 
 
 The winter of 1878-9 found the Dean at home. 
 
MARY STANLEY. 
 
 881 
 
 In the following summer he visited the Italian 
 lakes and Venice with his sister Mary. Dr. Harper 
 accompanied them. The brother and sister deeply 
 enjoyed this journey to the scenes traversed years 
 before with their mother. He says : 
 
 ' On her return she spent a day at the house of 
 the venerable Ambassador to whom, during her 
 work at Constantinople, she had owed so much. 
 It was his 93d birthday, and on the morrow, in 
 their closing interview, the aged statesman spoke 
 of the intercourse which he had maintained with 
 successive Popes, and described his remark to one 
 of them : You are not my sovereign, and I am not 
 your subject ; you are a Catholic, and I am a Pro- 
 testant ; but it cannot be wrong for me to ask or 
 for you to give me your blessing. In allusion to 
 this, at the end of their conversation, she said : 
 Lord Stratford, you are not my sovereign, and I am 
 not your subject ; you are a Protestant, and I am a 
 Catholic ; but it cannot be wrong for me to ask or 
 for you to give me your blessing. She knelt to 
 receive it, and with that benediction they parted 
 to meet no more.' 
 
 Years before this Mary Stanley had joined the 
 Romanists, but she always retained an interest in 
 
382 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 the church of her fathers. Shortly after their 
 return to London, Miss Stanley was attacked by a 
 severe inflammation of the lungs. She was attended 
 with devotion by Dr. Harper, and her brother was 
 constantly with her. She died November 26. 
 After a requiem mass her body was laid by her 
 mother's side in Alderley churchyard by Dean Stan- 
 ley and her brother-in-law, the Dean of Llandaff. 
 In some beautiful lines the Dean says, — 
 
 ' She rests where once her childhood strayed, 
 By lawn, and brook, and laurel shade. 
 Her gaze undimmed at last shall view 
 The Just, the Holy, and the True.' 
 
 The flower missions, penny savings bank, and 
 other charities organized and carried on by the 
 
 * Strong will, that in its fragile frame 
 Though dark and light pursued its aim ; 
 Heart that with sympathetic glow 
 Could cheer the lonely sufferer's woe. 
 Or by some radiant art illume 
 A careworn home, a nation's gloom,' 
 
 — all attest to the Christian zeal of Mary Stanley, 
 The Dean was always thoughtful of others, and 
 to the last days of his life retained his interest in 
 
AN ANECDOTE, 
 
 883 
 
 the welfare of all with whom he came in contact. 
 He would go out of his way to introduce a foot- 
 note calling attention to a work in which he took 
 an interest, especially if the writer was young. 
 And he liked one to be aware that he took pains 
 to do this. ^ I do not know whether you detected 
 the track of a friend in two recent Scottish biogra- 
 phies in the Times,' — he wrote after such a per- 
 formance. Again, referring to an article in which 
 the critic had strayed from his text, as he felt, with 
 no friendly interest, and to gratify a personal grudge, 
 — ' I forget whether I ever expressed to you my 
 annoyance at the gratuitous attack upon you. in 
 the Edinburgh Reviezv, by I know not whom. I 
 did what little I could by going also beyond my 
 tether in making a short counterblast in an arti- 
 cle which I wrote in the Times shortly after/ 
 
 For many years his singularly illegible hand- 
 writing was most deplorable. In writing a friend 
 of his Scottish lectures he said, ' I hope to publish 
 the lectures immediately, — that is to say, as soon 
 as the printers can get through the mass of illegi- 
 ble MSS. I have sent.' *I remember,' says one 
 writer, ' his telling us, at the Sons of the Clergy 
 dinner in Glasgow, how the Halo of the Burning 
 
884 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 Bush had come back from the printers transmuted 
 into the Horn of the Burning Beast.' 
 
 One friend says, ^Once I received a letter from 
 him a week old, it had travelled far and wide, on 
 reaching me at 69 Inverness Terrace, W., to 
 which he had addressed it. ' Try Holloway Road ' 
 had been added by some ingenious official. I sent 
 the Dean the envelope as a curiosity, and he wrote 
 back — quite ignoring the illegibility of his ' Inver- 
 ness Terrace ' — * I see that my address was right 
 as far as it went, ^ Holloway Road ' was added by 
 the postmaster.* 
 
 Years before, Mrs. Fletcher wrote, ' There is no 
 one like Arthur Stanley,' and when one hears the 
 many anecdotes about his kindness, consideration, 
 and sympathy for all, it seems a unique character. 
 His old friend the Archbishop of Canterbury re- 
 lated an anecdote which illustrates one phase of his 
 character, at the Commemorative meeting, which 
 was held after his death in the chapter-house at 
 Westminster. It was of 'a poor widow at Lcmbeth, 
 whose face brightened up on hearing his name. 
 Frail and trembling, I was trying to make my way 
 across Westminster Bridge among the carriages, 
 and afraid that I should be trodden down, when a 
 
STANLEY'S CARE OF OTHERS. 385 
 
 man stepped up to me and gave me his help, and 
 piloted me safely through the crowd. I asked him 
 to whom I was indebted ; he merely pointed to the 
 great Abbey, You know that place, he said, I am 
 its Dean/ 
 
 During an absence from home of some weeks, a 
 servant of the Abbey, a man of fine health and 
 vigor, became hopelessly blind. His sister found 
 him seated by this poor man, his own eyes filled 
 with tears while he was trying to comfort and en- 
 courage him. By his sympathy and courage he 
 inspired the man to take up his heavy burden and 
 make for himself a new occupation, accepting his 
 affliction cheerfully and hopefully. The year be- 
 fore the Dean died, he met a lighterman of the 
 Thames' barges in front of the Wesley Monument. 
 With his usual interest in that class, he began to 
 talk with this man, and presently asked him to the 
 Deanery. After Stanley's death the man wrote a 
 letter to one of his friends, recalling their conver- 
 sation. He said, * it must have been beautiful to 
 have been able to walk where the Saviour had 
 walked.' To which the Dean replied, with * a heav- 
 enly look,' * Yes, beautiful to walk in the steps of the 
 Saviour,' and his humble acquaintance was deeply 
 
386 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 touched by the Dean's friendliness. One who loved 
 him much, well described his great charm for all 
 when she said Arthur Stanley * joined the simplicity 
 of a child of five years to the cultivation of a gray- 
 haired man and a pure woman/ His simplicity of 
 heart gave him insight into the hearts of others. 
 
 While he continued to work, to interest himself 
 in his friends and any who came into his life, as 
 this man did, there was a certain change noted by 
 his nearest and dearest friends. He began to say 
 of all future events, ^ If I am still here.* * I shall 
 never go again,' he said, after his return from 
 the triennial dinner of Old Rugbeians, * I do not 
 mean that I shall not live, but I feel that I am 
 losing interest in these special and youthful 
 meetings/ 
 
 After his last visit to Oxford he said the same. 
 Want of strength during the last months made his 
 friends uneasy. Then again, for a little time, he 
 would speak with all his wonted fire. A short 
 time before his death he pubhshed the volume on 
 * Christian Institutions,' full of fire and powerful 
 passages, and showing much of his sparkling sense 
 of humor which continued to the very last. In the 
 Contents of the chapter on Ecclesiastical Vest- 
 
' CHRISTIAN institutions: 887 
 
 merits, one sees this keen sense of amusement in . 
 the following headings : — 
 ' I. Antiquarian import. 
 
 * 11. Dress of the ancient world : i. The shirt ; 
 2. The shawl ; 3. The overcoat. 
 
 ' III. Their secular origin, etc. Importance of 
 maintaining their indifference. Attention to mat- 
 ters of real importance.* 
 
 The * Saturday Review,' in referring to this 
 work, says : ' Dean Stanley is not only one of the 
 most ingenious and picturesque, but also one of 
 the most surprising of writers in the sense that he 
 is constantly engaged — whether intentionally or 
 not — in preparing surprises for his readers.* 
 
 Among the last occasional sermons preached by 
 Dean Stanley was that on the death of the venera- 
 ble Lord John Thynne, Sub-Dean of Westminster. 
 This deeply touched Archdeacon Denison, who rose 
 in the Lower House of Convocation after Dean 
 Stanley's death, and spoke of his last interview 
 with him, saying : * It was in his own house, when 
 I was coming away. ... I was leaving the room 
 with him, and, thinking that he was looking far 
 from well, I said to him, Dear Dean, let me say 
 one word to you. We went a little aside, and I 
 
888 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 said : I have been on the point of writing to you 
 many times just lately, but I never like writing to 
 a man about his sermons, and I held my hand ; but 
 now I have the opportunity, let me say that few 
 things have touched and moved me more nearly 
 than your sermon on the death of my dear old 
 friend, John Thynne, and I cannot help saying so 
 to you. His eye lighted up, he took hold of both 
 of my hands, and said : I am very glad indeed that 
 you have told me this. So we parted. The light 
 on his face and the hearty kindliness of his words 
 will never leave my memory. It is one out of a 
 thousand instances of the same character. It is 
 not only the great intellectual qualities of the late 
 Dean of Westminster, and it is not many men who 
 have qualities so great ; but it is the heart of the 
 Dean — his affections, his sympathy, his loving- 
 kindness, which will long survive with us all the 
 recollection of differences of judgment, however 
 wide. No man has differed more with him than I 
 have. No man has had more occasion and more 
 reason than I have to carry with me to the end all 
 that I feel now.' . 
 
CHAPTER 
 
 XXIL 
 
 LAST ARTICLES.— DISAPPOINTMENT ABOUT THE PRINCE 
 IMPERIAL'S MONUMENT. — LAST WEEKS. — LAST SER- 
 MON. — ILLNESS. — DEATH. — FUNERAL SERVICES. — 
 REMARKS. — PERSONAL APPEARANCE OF DEAN STAN- 
 LEY.— HIS POSITION AS HISTORIAN, THEOLOGIAN, 
 AND CHURCHMAN.— REMARKS OF THE ARCHBISHOP 
 OF CANTERBURY. — OF J. P. HOPPS.— HIS OWN RE- 
 MARKS ABOUT DEAN MILMAN APPLIED TO HIMSELF. 
 — SUMMARY. 
 
 Several short essays were prepared by him in the 
 last months of his life, among them was a short 
 critical article on F. W. Robertson which appeared 
 in * Scribner^s Monthly.' An article on the 'Re- 
 vised Version of the New Testament ' appeared in 
 the same issue of the London ' Times ' which con- 
 tained his own obituary notice, showing us how he 
 worked to the very last. He actually corrected 
 the proof for an article on the * Westminster Con- 
 fession ' on what was his deathbed. 
 
 Not long before his own death the Dean's desire 
 to place a monument to the Prince Imperial of 
 
 389 
 
890 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 France in the Abbey, with the following inscrip- 
 tion — 
 
 * Sunt lacrymae rerum, et mentem mortalia tangunt.' 
 
 was thwarted by the action of the House of Com- 
 mons, who adopted a resolution, a year after the 
 plan had been decided, * declaring it inconsistent 
 with the national character of the Abbey.* He 
 said: 'When I assented to a monument in the 
 Abbey to the Prince Imperial, I expected, after the 
 sympathy shown at the time of the funeral at 
 Chiselhurst, nothing but universal approval. I did 
 it without consulting or hearing from anyone, and 
 I still believe that a few years hence it would have 
 been amongst the most" generally interesting and 
 attractive of the Abbey monuments.* 
 
 The annoyance of the Dean was marked, and he 
 wrote what one London journal termed a 'peevish 
 letter ' on the subject, and dropped the project in 
 consequence. 
 
 He attended the last annual meeting which he 
 lived to see, of the Westminster Window Garden 
 Exhibition in the Abbey precincts, within a few 
 days of his death. The venerable Lord Shaftes- 
 bury presided at the meeting. It was an object 
 
ILLNESS. 
 
 391 
 
 which had been very near the Dean's heart for 
 years. For some time he must have realized the 
 end was near, for on Good Friday he preached upon 
 the text, ' Father, into Thy hands I commend my 
 spirit,' saying, as he selected it, that he had preached 
 it ten years before in the same pulpit, and he would 
 like to preach it once again ! On Saturday, the 
 9th of July, he closed his afternoon service with a 
 short sermon, one of the course he was delivering 
 on the * Beatitudes.' He was taken ill during the 
 recital of the Psalms for the day, and was forced 
 to leave the Abbey. He returned, though very 
 ill, to preach what proved to be his last sermon. 
 He was unable to do more, and for the first time 
 disappointed a party who were awaiting his escort 
 round the Abbey. On his return to the Deanery 
 he retired to bed, and never left it except for a 
 little while on the following Wednesday. 
 
 Thomas Hughes says : ' The last time I saw him 
 was on the Tuesday before he died. Calling to in- 
 quire, his old servant said he was sure he would 
 like to see me, and I went up to the large, plainly- 
 furnished room at the top of the Deanery in which 
 he was lying. Without intending it, as I sat by 
 his bedside, I betrayed some of that despondency 
 
392 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 which the present aspect of affairs, both in Church 
 and State, has produced in so many EngUsh minds ; 
 and once again, little thinking it was for the last 
 time, heard him speak of the assured victory of 
 good in the end, and came away with renewed 
 hope from his presence. He was far better than I 
 had expected to find him, and spoke with pleasure 
 'of getting up to tea, the doctors having given him 
 leave/ 
 
 Neither the Dean himself, nor many of his 
 friends, realized that he was so ill. The day after 
 he saw Mr. Hughes, erysipelas set in, and he sank 
 gradually until the night of the i8th of July, when 
 he passed peacefully away. 
 
 When Bishop Frazer made his pathetic appeal 
 in the Abbey to the congregation on Sunday, ' Pray 
 for him, good people, pray while prayers may yet 
 avail,' the shadow of death was upon him. We 
 are told by one near and dear to him, the doctors 
 had desired him not to speak, and with his usual 
 wonderful patience he obeyed them, so there 
 were few last words. Among the broken sentences 
 which were caught by those who watched with 
 tender care at his bedside, 'as far as I have under- 
 stood what the duties of my office were supposed 
 
LAST HOURS. 
 
 393 
 
 to be, in spite of every incompetence, I am yet 
 humbly trustful that I have sustained before the 
 mind of the nation the extraordinary value of the 
 Abbey as a religious, national, and liberal institu- 
 tion/ Again, 'the end has come,' he said, 'in the 
 way in which I most desired it should come. I 
 could not have controlled it better. After preach- 
 ing one of my sermons on the beatitudes, I had a 
 most violent fit of sickness, took to my bed, and 
 said immediately that I wished to die at Westmin- 
 ster. I am perfectly happy, perfectly satisfied ; I 
 have no misgivings.' He desired to have Vaughan 
 preach his funeral sermon, * because he has known 
 me longest.' 
 
 Communion was administered by Canon Farrar, 
 and when he was about to give the blessing, the 
 Dean took his hand in his own, and signified that he 
 should wait ; then slowly, but quite distinctly, he 
 himself pronounced the benediction. Before mid- 
 night of the same day, Monday, he passed quietly 
 away. The following Monday his slender form was 
 laid by his wife in the chapel of Henry VH. by the 
 Queen's orders. Dense crowds filled the church. 
 The only orders he had given himself were, that a 
 clergyman of the Scottish Church and an English 
 
394 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 nonconformist should be among his pall-bearers, 
 and the people should be allowed to freely enter 
 the church. They thronged the nave, and sur- 
 rounded the building when no more could enter. 
 Others of his friends filled the chapel and choir. 
 
 * He was borne to his grave,' it was truly said, 
 * on the shoulders of the nation. He was followed 
 by the Prince of Wales, as representative of the 
 Sovereign, by other members of the Royal Family, 
 by representatives of the three Estates of the 
 Realm, of the Cabinet Ministers, the literature, 
 arts, science, and religion of the country, and by 
 a large concourse of the working-men of West- 
 minster — the majority mourning for one who had 
 been their personal friend. The coffin was cov- 
 ered with memorials and expressions of regret 
 from high and low in England, Scotland, France, 
 Germany, and America, and from the members of 
 the Armenian Church. He rests in the same 
 grave with his beloved wife, in the Abbey which 
 he loved so dearly, which he cherished as the like- 
 ness of the whole English constitution.' 
 
 Near the monument of the Duke de Montpensier, 
 says the Rev. Phillips Brooks, 'is the stone be- 
 neath which he now sleeps himself, and which for 
 
LINES ON DEATH, 
 
 895 
 
 years he never approached without a change in the 
 step, which any one walking at his side could feel 
 at once/ 
 
 His latest verses, published the week after his 
 funeral, touchingly express his feeling when he 
 says, — 
 
 * Death with his healing hand 
 Shall once more knit the band 
 
 Which needs but that one link, which none may sever, 
 Till through the only Good, 
 Heard, felt, and understood, 
 
 Our life in God shall make us one forever.' 
 
 In a secluded spot, among the lovely hills of 
 Western Massachusetts, stands a pillar bearing 
 a globe with the inscription which indicates that 
 four young men there pledged themselves to 
 mission work ; it bears these words, * The field is 
 the world/ Dean Stanley's parish, his 'field, was 
 the world ; * in all his large Catholicism he em- 
 braced the love, the faith, the hope of Christianity 
 in its most liberal sense. Of how few men of 
 this day could a paper like the Spectatm' say, with- 
 out exaggeration, his death 'leaves the public with 
 the sense of having lost something rare and sweet.' 
 No parish ever limited the sympathy, the work of 
 
396 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Arthur Stanley, and yet he never lost his sense of 
 personal obligation to his fellow-men. 
 
 In the services of the church he was singularly 
 happy, and memories of the look with which he 
 administered communion ; his tones, as beside an 
 open grave he committed the spirit to its Maker, 
 his thoughts and look^soaring upward, giving ample 
 indication of his trusting and serene faith, — will 
 long linger in the hearts of those who were near. 
 
 During the crowded services he held in the nave 
 of the Abbey, while he waited at the lectern to 
 read the lesson of the day, the people would 
 gather close around him, but he never seemed to 
 be aware of their presence, so absorbed was he in 
 his thought of the word he was to utter, so uncon- 
 scious in his perfect simplicity of heart. He had 
 a singular absorption in his duty, and was never 
 more at his ease than in a crowded audience in 
 the performance of a sacred or secular service. 
 Many will recall his familiar action of passing 
 his hand over his face, and then ruffling his white 
 hair, as he stood waiting for the beginning of his 
 services, apparently at home in his own library, so 
 calm and unconscious was he of the waiting mul- 
 titude. 
 
THE DEAN'S APPEARANCE. 
 
 897 
 
 The Dean was short and very slender, and his 
 presence was one of refined and delicate beauty ; 
 his whole air indicated a mental and spiritual 
 nature of the finest order. While entirely careless 
 of personal appearances, and perfectly unconven- 
 tional in his thought and n^nner, he never was 
 wanting in true dignity, and his very simplicity of 
 manner lent a singular charm to his elevated and 
 broad culture. His features were clearly cut, and 
 his brow was lofty and fine ; over it the silvery 
 hair clustered as the years whitened it, adding a 
 more delicate beauty as age advanced. 
 
 Several years since a writer in the Contemporary 
 Review said well, * If we were to attempt a de- 
 scription of Dean Stanley's characteristics, we 
 should name first, and chief of all, his intense love 
 for the light. He is not the half-despairing cry of 
 Goethe for 'more light,' but the happy, radiant 
 hopefulness of the child whose great joy is 'to go 
 out and see the sun.' He is all eye and all ear, 
 quick to receive all knowledge from whatever 
 quarter it comes. He has learned to 
 
 Seize upon truth where'er 'tis found, 
 On Christian or on heathen ground.' 
 
398 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 Matthew Arnold's well-known saying about 
 ' sweetness and light ' seems to suit the pecu- 
 liar combination of heart and mind in Stanley 
 exactly. 
 
 Some critics have found fault with Stanley for 
 his want of logic. Oj^ie of his opponents in church 
 matters said that he * had not an ounce of logic in 
 his composition ; * this statement, amplified and 
 intensified, has formed the foundation for many 
 attacks upon the Dean's writings ; other writers 
 accuse him of an * effective, but dangerous style,* 
 saying of his defects, he is *an excellent rhetori- 
 cian, and an excellent man, but he never really 
 argues,' he * addresses the sentiments, not the un- 
 derstanding,' persuading multitudes, however, by 
 this very style of writing. As the Dean himself 
 allowed that he was not an exact thinker, these 
 remarks are surely superfluous. Strict, scientific 
 reasoning, he was well aware he was not able to 
 offer the public. To one who had presided when he 
 lectured in a provincial town on Shakespeare, Cal- 
 vin, and Galileo — as contemporaneous masters in 
 letters, theology, and science, and had paid him 
 the unwise compliment of ascribing to him profi- 
 ciency in these provinces of learning, he said after- 
 
POSITION AS A THINKER. 
 
 399 
 
 wards, with a smile, * I have not a grain of science 
 in my composition/ 
 
 His own admirably clear statement : ' Breadth 
 without accuracy, accuracy without breadth, are 
 almost equal evils,' shows that he appreciated the 
 thinker's power, but he was often carried away by 
 the warmth of his feelings, and left the logical, the 
 formal statements for other men. Those who wish 
 to overthrow the power of Dean Stanley quote old 
 Samuel Rutherford, the pastor of Anwoth, saying, 
 * In God's matters, there is not, as in grammar, the 
 positive and comparative degrees ; there is not a 
 true, a more true, and a most true. Truth is an 
 indivisible line that hath no latitude ; ' and Ebene- 
 zer Erskine's statement : ' Every pin of the taber- 
 nacle is precious,' is the truth. To them Stanley's 
 appeals to the heart and the sentiments are false and 
 dangerous. Stanley, in commenting on the narrow 
 theology which dictated these statements, adds a 
 remark which shows that while he loves the truth 
 he sees farther than they did: 'To the better 
 spirits of Christendom there has now penetrated 
 the conviction that these maxims are not only not 
 sound, but are unsound to the very core. There is 
 a true, a more true, and a most true. Every pin 
 
400 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 of the tabernacle is not equally precious.* His 
 view is infinitely more suited to the present wants 
 of the world. He well knew his ow^n limitations, 
 and when he was asked to write an introduction 
 to Bunsen's God in History, he replied, * I hesi- 
 tated, among other reasons, because it relates so 
 largely to philosophical and abstract questions, 
 on which I do not feel myself competent to 
 enter.* 
 
 He did not leave it for others to see that he was 
 no metaphysician, no abstract thinker : he was fully 
 aware of it. In his beautiful sentence about his 
 * Father's house,' he says it ' has as many entrances 
 as mansions,' and his special method of entering 
 the domain of truth was still an entrance, if he did 
 not use the key of science or the gate of abstract 
 reason. Humanitarian, poetic, and historical in 
 his bias, he had not much to say on scientific 
 themes, but he bowed to the genius of Herschel, 
 Lyell, and others of that school, respecting strongly 
 the mission of science. Like Lawrence Charteris, 
 of whom Burnet speaks : ' He had gone through 
 the chief parts of learning, but was most conversant 
 on history as the innocentest sort of study, that 
 did not fill the mind with subtility, but helped to 
 
STANLEY'S THEOLOGY. 401 
 
 make a man wiser and better/ Like him, too, in 
 other matters : * He was a great enemy to large 
 confessions of faith, chiefly when they were im- 
 posed in the lump, as tests, for he was positive in 
 few things/ His was a catholic and historical 
 spirit, and while he was severely criticised among 
 the churchmen, honors paid him by the learned 
 societies, like the Institute of France, of which he 
 was elected a corresponding member, proved the 
 w^orth and value of his studies. 
 
 We find one writer capable of saying of Dean 
 Stanley, that ' he really was as great an iconoclast 
 as Theodore Parker, but that he was a poetic icono- 
 clast. He spiritualized all the dogmas, for he spirited 
 them away. He did not flatly deny them, but he 
 transformed and transfigured them till they had 
 not a fragment of what is specifically orthodox left 
 in them.' To those who see only an iconoclast in 
 him we would like to say. What do you think of 
 the eloquent and heartfelt tribute laid upon the 
 grave of Stanley by the head of the Church — 
 when the Archbishop of Canterbury, the friend 
 of forty-five years, who stood by him during the 
 days before he died and received his parting 
 words, said of him in the scene of his own labors 
 
402 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 as follows — in Convocation: 'There are, in a 
 community like ours, a vast number of persons 
 who hang loose to the dogmatical statements of 
 ours, or of any Church, and there are those whose 
 temptation is altogether in the direction of skepti- 
 cism, and my own impresssion is that the works 
 of Dean Stanley have confirmed in the faith of 
 Jesus Christ vast numbers of such persons. I 
 cannot help thinking that the historical element 
 which pervades his writings has had a great effect 
 in giving life to the belief of many/ 
 
 Justice was also done him by three of England's 
 greatest preachers elsewhere, but this recognition 
 must be peculiarly grateful to the multitudes who 
 drank in the Dean's words as blessed and reviving 
 to their faith, and yet were deeply pained by the 
 harsh animadversions often spoken of their beloved 
 teacher ; words they were powerless to answer, 
 though they felt their injustice and untruth. Com- 
 ing from the undoubted authority of the spiritual 
 head of the Church, one, too, whose own life had 
 been so true, so exemplary, this vindication of the 
 Dean's life-work carried great weight and the full- 
 est measure of praise. 
 
 Essentially a popular thinker, Dean Stanley 
 
RECOGNITION OF HIS WORK. 403 
 
 never claimed to be otherwise than a translucent 
 and clear medium of truth in its simplest forms. 
 Where doubt had crept into the mind, many found 
 his books a great assistance, and were helped by 
 his vivid and animated words as no cold reasoning 
 could have affected them. Where a profound 
 thinker would have failed from his very depth, the 
 works of Stanley contain exactly what the average 
 reader requires and can assimilate. And yet it is 
 not just to characterize the work of Stanley as 
 slight or inferior in its conception or style. While 
 not an original investigator, the literary skill and 
 scholarship of the Dean is shown on every page. 
 His tone is dignified, spirited, and picturesque, 
 lending a charm to all he touches, while perfect 
 simplicity and candor radiates from all his teach- 
 ings. 
 
 Noble words of recognition of Dean Stanley's 
 work came from many outside his own Church.. 
 The Rev. J. Page Hopps, at the ' Great Meeting ' 
 in Leicester, uttered the sentiments of many Dis- 
 senters when he said : ' Though a man of such 
 broad sympathies, and so accustomed by instinct 
 and habit to see the soul of good in things evil, he 
 was nevertheless a man who never flinched from 
 
404 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 combat when that seemed to be required. He was 
 a gallant knight-errant, who was almost always at 
 the head of a forlorn hope ; but the soul of bravery 
 dwelt in that small and delicate body, and it was 
 combined with personal endurance whenever duty 
 made its demand/ 
 
 No one has said truer w^ords about the Dean 
 than those which he wrote of his old friend, 
 Dean Milman. They apply so admirably to him- 
 self that some extracts are worthy of a place 
 here : — 
 
 ' He belonged more to the English nation than 
 to the English Church. His severe taste, his 
 nicely-balanced judgment, his abundant knowledge, 
 his keen appreciation of the varied forms of literary 
 excellence, enabled him to keep always above, and 
 at the same time almost always in sympathy with 
 the intellectual movements of the age. ... It was 
 a rare spectacle, in this age of broken resolutions 
 and half-completed works, to watch his untiring 
 and varied industry, his constant advance in power 
 and knowledge. . . . He had shown that it was 
 possible to combine with the fire of a poet the ac- 
 curacy of a scholar. 
 
STANLEY'S PORTRAIT OF MILMAN. 405 
 
 * He turned not to the right side or the left ; 
 only from whatever quarter of heaven or earth, of 
 science or religion, he seemed to catch any new- 
 ray of light, thither he turned, with the eagerness 
 and, we must add, with the humility of a child. . . . 
 Never fascinated by the love of popularity, nor de- 
 terred by the fear of unpopularity, from sympathy 
 with an unpopular cause or an unpopular name. 
 Against injustice and intolerance everywhere was 
 raised the protest, sometimes of his indignant 
 voice, sometimes of his no less indignant and signifi- 
 cant silence. ... To him want of charity and want 
 of truth were the worst of heresies. . . . Many 
 have been the younger and the weaker brothers 
 whom he has cheered, strengthened, sustained, 
 along the dark and perilous way ; not, it may be, 
 with the heroic energy of Arnold, or with the soul- 
 stirring fervor of Robertson, but with the hardly 
 less assuring encouragement, because more unex- 
 pected, of the world-old, world-wide experience of 
 one who, under his multiform familiarity with many 
 men and many cities, had still retained a sympathy 
 and an intelligence for whatever moved the con- 
 science or sought the light, from whatever quarter. 
 
406 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY. 
 
 So long as he lived, secure in his high position, there 
 was a lasting pledge for the freedom, the generos- 
 ity, and the justice of the English Church. So 
 long as that frail and bent, but venerable figure 
 was seen moving in and out amongst us, so long 
 as that keen, bright eye looked out from beneath 
 those kind yet solemn brows, there was a cer- 
 tainty of welcome for every fresh aspiration after 
 life and knowledge ; there was a pledge that the 
 catastrophe which he so much dreaded, the sev- 
 erance of the thought of England from the reli- 
 gion of England, would not be wholly accom- 
 plished.' 
 
 Of his future fame as theologian, historian, 
 poet, and churchman it is not our province now to 
 speak, however ; the name of Stanley will surely 
 rank high among the names of England's religious 
 writers, and if Time, the great leveller, places him 
 in a somewhat less popular position, it will not be 
 less permanent. In his own hymn on Ascension 
 Day he wrote : — 
 
 ' Toward their goal 
 World and Church must onward roll. 
 Far behind we leave the past, 
 Forward are our glances cast. 
 
SUMMARY OF HIS LIFE. 407 
 
 Still His words before us range 
 Through the ages as they change ; 
 Wheresoever the truth shall lead, 
 He will give whatever we need.' 
 
 In this hope he lived, and in it he died ' satisfied, 
 perfectly happy/ In reviewing his life, one is 
 struck by the happy circumstances which attended 
 it. His childhood and early youth were tenderly 
 watched and guarded by his mother's love and Dr. 
 Arnold's care. In opening manhood he found his 
 vocation after small probation ; weary waiting, 
 armed for his work, was not his fate. His maturer 
 years brought honors .well earned, but unsought. 
 Happy in his life, he was also happy in his death. 
 Trials and sorrows came to him, as they do to all 
 tender-hearted and loving souls. Not exempt from 
 the common lot of humanity, in seeing his loved 
 ones die, he was spared the clouds and mists which 
 darken the hope, the love of many lives. Of a deli- 
 cate and fragile frame, ill-health rarely prevented 
 his constantly working, and he was spared the long, 
 weary waiting which many with stronger frames 
 endure ; the labor and sorrow incident to the * four- 
 score' years of the Psalmist. He might have said 
 
408 ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, 
 
 of his departure, in Charles Wesley's beautiful 
 words : — 
 
 * Weary of all this wordy strife, 
 These notions, forms, and modes and names, 
 
 To Thee, the Way, the Truth, the Life, 
 Whose love my simple heart inflames — 
 Divinely taught, at last I fly.' 
 
A Catalogue of A merican and Foreign Books Published or 
 Imported by Messrs. Sampson Low & Co. can 
 be had on application. 
 
 SAMPSON LOW, MARSTON, SEARLE, & RIVINGTON. 
 
 ^BOUT Some Fellows, By an Eton Boy, Author of A 
 
 Day of my Life." Cloth limp, square i6mo, 2s. 6d, 
 Adams {C. K.) Manual of Historical Literature, Cr. 8vo, 1 2S. 6d, 
 Alcott {Louisa M.) Jack and JUL i6mo, 5^*. 
 
 Old-Fashio7ied Thanksgiving Day, 3^. 6^/. 
 
 Proverb Stories, i6mo, 3^". (id, 
 
 Spinning- Wheel Stories, i6mo, ^s, 
 
 See also " Rose Library 
 
 Aldrich {T, B,) Friar Jerome^ s Beautiful Book, 6^<r. Very 
 
 choicely printed on hand-rnade paper, parchment cover, 3^. 6d, 
 
 Poetical Works, Edition de Luxe, 8vo, 2\s, 
 
 A If or d {Lady Afarian) Needlework as Art, With over 100 
 
 Woodcuts, Photogravures, &c. Royal 8vo. 
 Allen {E, A,) Pock me to Sleep, Mother, Illust. Fcap. 4to, $s. 
 Amateur Anglet^s Days in Dove Dale : Three Weeks' Ifoliday 
 
 in July and August, 1884. By E. M. Printed by Whittingham, at 
 
 the Chiswick Press. Fancy boards, li".; also on large hand-made 
 
 paper (100 only printed), ^s, 
 Ame7ican Men of Letters, Thoreau, Irving, Webster. 2s, 6d, each. 
 Andersen {Hans Christian) Fairy Tales, With 10 full-page 
 
 Illustrations in Colours by E. V. B. Cheap Edition, 5^. 
 Anderson {W.) Pictorial Arts of Japan, With 150 Plates, 16 
 
 of them in Colours and Gold. Large imp. 4to, gilt binding, gilt edges. 
 Angler's Strange Experiences {An), By Cotswold Isys. With 
 
 numerous Illustrations, 4to, 5^. New Edition, 3^. dd. 
 Angling, See Amateur, " British Fisheries Directory," Cut- 
 
 cliffe, " Lambert," Martin," and Theakston." 
 Archer { W.) English Dramatists of To-day, Crown 8vo, 8^. dd. 
 
 Croivn Buildings, 188, Fleet Street, London, 
 May, 1885. 
 
 3 ^decti'oii from i\)t ?Li5t of asoofesJ 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 ALPHABETICAL LIST. 
 
 A 
 
2 
 
 Sampson Low, Marston, 6^ Co*s 
 
 Art Ediuatmi, See " Biographies of Great Artists," " Illus- 
 trated Text Books/' **Mollett's Dictionary." 
 
 Artists at Home, Photographed by J. P. Mayall, and repro 
 duced in Facsimile. Letterpress by F. G. Stephens. Imp. folio, 42J-. 
 
 Audsley {G, A.) Ornamental Arts of Japan, 90 Plates, 74 
 in Colours and Gold, with General and Descriptive Text. 2 vols., Iblio, 
 I5r. On the issue of Part III. the price will be further advanced. 
 
 — The Art of Ch7'omo- Lithography, Coloured Plates 
 
 and Text. Folio, 63^-. 
 
 Audsley ( W, and G. A.) Outlines of Ornament, Small folio, 
 very numerous Illustrations, 3 1 J". 6^. . 
 
 Anerbach (B.) Brigitta, Illustrated. 2s, 
 
 On the Heights, 3 vols., 6s. 
 
 Sphioza, Translated. 2 vols., i8mo, 4^. 
 
 J^ALD WLN (/.) Story of Siegfried 6s. 
 
 Story of Roland. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 Barlow {Alfred) Weaving by Hand and by Power, With 
 
 several hundred Illustrations. Third Edition, royal 8vo, i/. <^s, 
 Bathgate {Alexander) Waitarima : A Story, Crown 8vo, 5^. 
 B alley (A. IV.) Etched Studies for Lnterior Decoration, Im- 
 perial folio, 52X. 6d. 
 Baxter {C, E.) Talofa: Letters from Foreign Parts, Crown 
 lvo, 4i-. 
 
 THE BAYARD SERIES. 
 
 Edited by the late J. Hatn Friswell. 
 Comprising Pleasure Books of Literature produced in the Choicest Style as 
 Companionable Volumes at Home and Abroad. 
 *'We can hardly imagine better books for boys to read or for men to ponder 
 over." — Times. 
 
 Price 25. (id. each Volume, complete in itself ^ flexible cloth extra^ gilt edges ^ 
 with silk Headbands a7td Registers. 
 The Story of the Chevalier Bayard 
 
 By M. De Berville. 
 De Joinville's St. Louis, King of 
 France. 
 
 The Essays of Abraham Cowley, in- 
 cluding all his Prose Works. 
 
 Abdallah ; or. The Four Leaves. 
 By Edouard Laboullaye. 
 
 Table-Talk and Opinions of Na- 
 poleon Buonaparte. 
 
 Vathek : An Oriental Romance. 
 By William Beckford. 
 
 Words of Wellington : Maxims 
 and Opinions of the Great 
 Duke. 
 
 Dr. Johnson's Rasselas, Prince of 
 Abyssinia. With Notes. 
 
 Hazlitt's Round Table. With Bio- 
 graphical Introduction. 
 
 The Religio Medici, Hydriotaphia, 
 and the Letter to a Friend. By 
 Sir Thomas Browne, Knt. 
 
 Ballad Poetry of the Affections. By 
 Robert Buchanan. 
 
List of Fithlicaiions. 
 
 3 
 
 Essays in Mosaic. By Thos. Ballan- 
 tyne. 
 
 My Uncle Toby ; his Story and 
 his Friends. Edited by P. Fitz- 
 gerald. 
 
 Reflections ; or. Moral Sentences and 
 Maxims of the Duke de la Roche- 
 foucauld. 
 
 Socrates : Memoirs for English 
 Readers from Xenophon's Memo- 
 rabilia. By Edw. Levien. 
 
 Prince Albert's Golden Precepts. 
 
 Bayard Series (continued) : — 
 
 Coleridge's Christabel, and other 
 Imaginative Poems. With Preface 
 by Algernon C. Swinburne. 
 
 Lord Chesterfield's Letters, Sen- 
 tences, and Maxims. With In- 
 troduction by the Editor, and 
 Essay on Chesterfield by M. de 
 Ste.-Beuve, of the French Aca- 
 demy. 
 
 The King and the Commons. A 
 Selection of Cavalier and Puritan 
 Songs. Edited by ProfessorMorley. 
 
 A Case containifig 12 VoUiines, price 31J. ^d. ; or the Case separately^ price 3^. dd. 
 
 Behnke and Broitme. Child^s Voice, Small 8vo, 3^-. 6^. 
 
 Bell {Major) : Ramhla — Spain, Iran to Ceroere, Cr. Svo, ^s, 6d. 
 
 Beynen. Life and Aspirations. Crown 8vo, ^s, 
 
 Bickersteth^s LLymnal Companion to Book of Co77tmon Prayer 
 may be had in various styles and bindings from \d. to 3ii", (id. Price 
 List and Prospectus will be fonvarded on application, 
 
 Bickej^steth {Bishop E, LL,) The Clergy ?7tan in his LLome. 
 
 Small post 8vo, is, 
 Evangelical Churchfnanship and Evangelical Eclecticism, 
 
 8vo, is. 
 
 From Year to Year : Original Poetical Pieces, Small 
 
 post Svo, 3 J. 6</. ; roan, ds, and ^s, ; calf or morocco, lo^. 6d. 
 — — The Master's LLome-Call ; or.. Brief Me^norials of Alice 
 
 Frances Bickersteth. 20th Thousand. 32mo, cloth gilt, is. 
 The Masters Will, A Funeral Sermon preached on 
 
 th' Death of Mrs. S. Gurney Buxton. Sewn, 6d. ; cloth gilt, is, 
 The Shadow of the Pock, A Selection of Religious 
 
 Poetry. l8mo, cloth extra, 2s. dd. 
 The Shadowed Llome cmd the LiM Beyond, New 
 
 Edition, crown Svo, cloth extra, 5^-. 
 
 The Peef and other Parables, Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d, 
 
 Wreath, New Edition, i8mo, 2s, 6d. 
 
 Bilbroitgh {E.J.) Twixt France and Spain.'^ Crown Svo, 7^. 6d. 
 Biographies of the Great Artists {Illustrated), Crown 8vo, 
 emblematical binding, 35-. 6d. per volume, except where the price is given. 
 
 Claude Lorrain.* 
 
 Correggio, by M. E. Heaton, 2s, 6d, 
 Delia Robbia and Cellini, 2s, 6d, 
 Albrecht Diirer, by R. F. Heath. 
 Figure Painters of Holland. 
 
 ♦ Not yet ptihlished, 
 A 2 
 
 FraAngelico,Masaccio,andBotticelli. 
 Era Bartolommeo, Albertinelli, and 
 
 Andrea del Sarto. 
 Gainsborough and Constable. 
 Ghiberti and Donatello, 2s, 6d» 
 
4 
 
 Sampson Low, Maistoji, &^ Go's 
 
 Biographies of the Great Artists (continued) : — 
 
 Giotto, by Harry Quilter. 
 Hans Holbein, by Joseph Cundall. 
 Hogarth, by Austin Dobson. 
 Landseer, by F. G. Stevens. 
 Lawrence and Romney, by Lord 
 
 Ronald Gower, 2x. 6^/. 
 Leonardo, da Vinci. 
 Little Masters of Germany, by W. 
 
 B. Scott. 
 Mantegna and Francla. 
 Meissonier, by J. W. Mollett, 2s. 6d. 
 Michelangelo Buonarotti,by Clement. 
 Murillo, by Ellen E. Minor, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Overbeck, by J. B. Atkinson. 
 Raphael, by N. D'Anvers. 
 Rembrandt, by J. W. Mollett. 
 Reynolds, by F. S. Pulling. 
 Rubens, by C. \V. Rett. 
 Tintoretto, by W. R. Osier. 
 Titian, by R. F. Heath. 
 Turner, by Cosmo Monkhouse. 
 Vandyck and Hals, by P. R. Head. 
 Velasquez, by E. Stowe. 
 Vernet and Delaroche, by J. Rees. 
 Watteau, by J. W. Mollett, 2s, 6d, ^ 
 Wilkie, by J. W. Mollett. 
 
 Bird {F, J.) Amei^icafi Practical Dye^s Companion, 8vo, 42^. 
 
 Bird (ZT. E,) Chess Practice, 8vo, 2s, 6d, 
 
 Black ( W77t.) Novels, See " Low's Standard Library." 
 
 Blackburn (Charles F,) Hints on Catalogue Titles and Index 
 Entries, with a Vocabulary of Terms and Abbreviations, chiefly from 
 Foreign Catalogues. Royal 8vo, 14^-. 
 
 Blackburn {Henry) Breton Folk, With 171 Illust. by Randolph 
 Caldecott. Imperial 8vo, gilt edges, 2 li-. ; plainer binding, 10^. 6^/. 
 
 ' Pyrenees {The), With 100 Illustrations by Gustave 
 
 DOR]^, corrected to 1 88 1. Crown 8vo, 7^-. 6^/. 
 
 Blackinore {R. D,) Lorna Doone, lEdition deluxe. Crown 4to, 
 very numerous Illustrations, cloth, gilt edges, 3ij". 6^.; parchment, 
 uncut, top gilt, 35^-. Cheap Edition, small post 8vo, 6i-. 
 
 Novels, See " Low's Standard Library." 
 
 Remarkable History of Sir T Upmore, New Edition, 
 
 2 vols., crown 8vo, 2\s, 
 
 Blaikie {Williani) How to get Strong aiid how to Stay so. 
 Rational, Physical, Gymnastic, &c.. Exercises. Illust., sm.post8vo, 5^*. 
 
 • Sound Bodies for our Boys and Girls, 1 6mo, 2s, 6d. 
 
 Boats of the World, Depicted and Described by one of the Ci'aft, 
 With Coloured Plates, showing every kind of rig, 4to, 3X. (yd. 
 
 Bock {Carl), The Head Hunters of Borneo : Up the Mahak- 
 kam, and Down the Barita; also Journeyings in Sumatra. I vol., 
 super-royal 8vo, 32 Coloured Plates, cloth extra, 36J". 
 
 Temples and Elephaiits. A Narrative of a Journey 
 
 through Upper Siam and Lao. Coloured, &c.. Illustrations, 8vo, 2\s, 
 Bonwick {y,) First Twenty Vea^^s of Australia. Crown 8vo, 5^. 
 Tost Tasmania?! Race, Small 8vo, 4s. 
 
List of Publications. 
 
 5 
 
 ^onwick {/.) Fort Philip Settlement, 8vo, numerous Illus- 
 trations, 2 1 J". 
 
 Bosanquet {Rev, C.) Blossoms f/vm the Kin^s Garden : Sermons 
 for Children. 2nd Edition, small post 8vo, cloth extra, 6s, 
 
 Bourke {J. G.) Snake Dance of the Moqiiis of Arizona. A 
 Journey from Santa Fe. With Chromo and other Illustrations. 8vo, 2.1s, 
 
 Bot/ssenard {L.) Cncsoes of Gniana, Illustrated, "js. 6d, 
 
 Gold-seekers, a Sequel, Illustrated. i6mo, yi". dd. 
 
 Bofs Froissart, King Arthur. Mahinogion, Percy. See 
 Lanier. 
 
 Bracken {T.) Lays of the Land of the Maori and Moa, 1 6mo, 5^. 
 Bradshaio {/,) New Zealand as it is, 8vo, 125". 6d. 
 
 Brassey {Lady) Tahiti With 31 Autotype Illustrations after 
 Photos, by Colonel Stuart-Wortley. Fcap. 4to, 21s, 
 
 Braune {JV.) Gothic Grammar, Translated by G. H. Bulg. 
 Zs.6d, 
 
 Brisse (Baro7i) Menus (366). In French and English, with 
 recipes. Translated by Mrs. Matthew Clarke. 2nd Edition. Crown 
 8vo, 5J-. 
 
 British Fisliei'ies Dii'ectory, 1883-84. Small 8vo, 2S, 6d, 
 Brittany, See Blackburn. 
 
 Bi'oglie^s Fredei'ick LI, and Maria Theresa. 2 vols., 8vo, 305". 
 
 Browne (G. Lathom) Narratives of Nineteenth Century State 
 
 Trials. Period I. : 180 1 — 1830. 2nd Edition, 2 vols., cr. 8vo, cloth, 265. 
 Browne {G. Lennox) Voice Use a7id Sti?nulants. Sm. 8vo, 35-. 6d. 
 Browne {Lennox) and Behiike {Emit) Voice, Song, a?id Speech. 
 
 Illustrated, 3rd Edition, medium 8vo, \<^s, 
 Bryant {^W, C.) and Gay {S. I/.) IListory of the United States. 
 
 4 vols., royal 8vo, profusely Illustrated, 60^. 
 Bryce {Rev. Professor) Manitoba, With Illustrations and Maps. 
 
 Crown 8vo, ']s. 6d. 
 
 Bull {J. W.) Early Experiences of Life in Australia, Crown 
 8vo, 7x. dd. 
 
 Bunyaris Pilgrim'' s Progi^ess. With 138 original Woodcuts. 
 
 Small post 8vo, cloth gilt, 3^. 6t/.; gilt edges, 4^. 
 Burgoyne, Operations in Egypt, 1798 — 1802. Small 8vo, 5^. 
 Burnaby {Capt.) On Ho7^seback through Asia Minor, 2 vols., 
 
 8vo, 38J'. Cheaper Edition, i vol., crown 8vo, loj". 6d. 
 Burnaby {Mrs, F.) High Alps in Wi?tter; or, Mountaineering 
 
 in Search of Health. By Mrs. Fred Burnaby. With Portrait of 
 
 the Authoress, Map, and other Illustrations. Handsome cloth, 14^. 
 
6 
 
 Sampsoft Low, Marsio?i, &^ Co^s 
 
 Butler ( W. F.) The Great Lone Land ; an Accoimt of the Red 
 * River Expedition, 1869-70. New Edition, cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 7j. dd, 
 
 Invasion of Engla7id, told twenty years after, by an Old 
 
 Soldier. Crown 8vo, 2s, 6d, 
 
 Red Cloud ; or, the Solitary Sioux. Imperial i6mo, 
 
 numerous illustrations, gilt edges, 5^-. 
 
 The Wild North Land ; the Story of a Winter Journey 
 
 with Dogs across Northern North America. 8vo, i8j. Cr. 8vo, ^s, (id, 
 
 Buxton {H, J^, W.) Tainting, English and American, Crown 
 8vo, is. 
 
 CADOGAN {Lady A.) Illustrated Games of Tatience. 
 Twenty-four Diagrams in Colours, with Text. Fcap. 4to, 12s. 6d, 
 
 California. See Nordhofif." 
 
 Cambridge Staircase (A). By the Author of ^'A Day of my 
 Life at Eton.'' Small crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Cambridge Trifles ; from an Undergraduate Fen. By the Author 
 of A Day of my Life at Eton," &c. i6mo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Carle ton ( Will) Farm Ballads, Farm Festivals, and Farm 
 
 Legends. I vol., small post 8vo, '^s. 6d. 
 ■ — See "Rose Library.'^ 
 
 Carlyle (T.) Irish jrourney in 1849. Crown 8vo, 7^. dd. 
 
 Carnegie (A.) American Four-in-Hand in Britain, Small 
 4to, Illustrated, \os. 6d. Popular Edition, is. 
 
 Found the World. Svo, 10s. 6d. 
 
 Carr {Mrs, Co7nyns) La Fortunina. 3 vols., cr. Svo, ^is. 6d. 
 
 Chairman's Handbook {The). By R. F. D. Palgrave, Clerk of 
 the Table of the House of Commons. 5th Edition, 2s, 
 
 Challamel {M. A.) History of Fashion in Frarice. AVith 21 
 Plates, coloured by hand, imperial 8vo, satin-wood binding, 28^". 
 
 Changed Cross {The), and other Religious Poems. i6mo, 2s, 6d. 
 
 Chai'ities of London. See Lowe's. 
 
 Chattock {R. S.) Practical Notes on Etching. Sec. Ed., Svo, 7^-. 6^. 
 Chess. See Bird (H. E.). 
 
 Children's Praises. Hymns for Sunday -Schools and Services, 
 
 Compiled by Louisa H. PI. Tristram. Ad, 
 China. See Colquhoun. 
 
List of Publications. 
 
 7 
 
 Choice Editions of Choice Books, 2s, 6d, each. Illustrated by 
 C. W. Cope, R.A., T. Creswick, R.A., E. Duncan, Birket 
 Foster, J. C. Horsley, A.R.A,, G. Hicks, R. Redgrave, R.A., 
 C. Stonehouse, F. Tayler, G. Thomas, H. J. Townsmen d, 
 E. H. Wehnert, Harrison Weir, &c. 
 
 Bloomfield's Farmer's Boy. 
 Campbell's Pleasures of Hope. 
 Coleridge's Ancient Mariner. 
 Goldsmith's Deserted Village. 
 Goldsmith's Vicar of Wakefield. 
 Gray's Elegy in a Churchyard. 
 Keat's Eve of St. Agnes. 
 
 Milton's L' Allegro. 
 Poetry of Nature. Harrison Weir. 
 Rogers' (Sam.) Pleasures of Memory. 
 Shakespeare's Songs and Sonnets. 
 Tennyson's May Queen. 
 Elizabethan Poets. 
 Wordsworth's Pastoral Poems. 
 
 ** Such works are a glorious beatification for a poet." — Athenamm, 
 
 Christ in Song, By Philip Schaff. New Ed., gilt edges, 6s. 
 Ch7'omO' Lithography. See *'Audsley." 
 
 Cid {Ballads of the). By the Rev. Gerrard Lewis. Fcap. 
 
 8vo, parchment, 2s, 6d. 
 Clay {Charles M.) Modern Hagar. 2 vols., crown 8vo, 2\s. 
 
 See also Rose Library." 
 Collingwood {Harry) Under the Meteor Flag. The Log of a 
 
 Midshipman. Illustrated, small post 8vo, gilt, (ys. ; plainer, 5^-. 
 Colquhoun {A. R.) Across Chryse ; From Canton to Mandalay. 
 
 With Maps and very numerous Illustrations, 2 vols. , 8vo, 42^-. 
 Colvile {if. F.) Accursed Land : Water Way of Fdo7n, 10s. 6d, 
 Composers, See "Great Musicians.^' 
 
 Confessions of a Frivolous Girl, Cr. Svo, 6s, Paper boards, \s. 
 
 Cook {Button) Book of the Flay. New Edition, i vol., 3^. 6d. 
 
 On the Stage: Studies of Theatrical History and the 
 
 Actor's Art. 2 vols., Svo, cloth, 24?. 
 
 Coote {W.) Wanderings South by Fast. Illustrated, Svo, 21s, 
 New and Cheaper Edition, los, 6d, 
 
 Western Pacific. Illustrated, crown Svo, 2s. 6d, 
 
 Costume, See Smith (J. Moyr). 
 
 Cruise of the Walnut Shell {The). In Rhyme for Children 
 With 32 Coloured Plates. Square fancy boards, 5^. 
 
 Curtis {C. B,) Velazquez and Murillo. With Etchings, &c. 
 Royal Svo, 31^. 6^.; large paper, 63^*. 
 
 Curzon {G.) Violinist of the Quartier Latin. 3 vols., 31^'. 6d. 
 Custer {E. B.) Boots and Saddles. Life in Dakota with General 
 
 Custer. Crown Svo, %s, 6d, 
 Cvicliffe {H, C. ) Trout Fishing in Rapid Streams. Cr. Svo, 35*. 6^. 
 
8 
 
 Sampson Loia, Marston^ 6^ Co^s 
 
 rSANVERS (N.) An Elementary History of Art. Crown 
 8vo, loj. ^d, 
 
 Elementary History of Music, Crown 8vo, 2s, 6d, 
 
 Handbooks of Elementary Art — Architecture ; Sculp- 
 
 tiire ; Old Masters ; Modern Painting. Crown 8vo, 3^-. dd, each. 
 Davis {C. T,) Manufacture of Bricks, Tiles , Terra- Cotta, 6^^. 
 
 Illustrated. 8vo, 25^. 
 Dawidowsky (E.) Glue, Gelatine, Isinglass, Cements, ^c, 8vo, 
 
 1 2 J. 6^/. 
 
 Day of My Life (A) ; or, Every-Day Experiences at Eton, 
 By an Eton Boy. i6mo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Dafs Collacon : an Encyclopcedia of Prose Quotations, Im- 
 perial Svo, cloth, 3 1 J, (id. 
 
 Decoration, Vols. II. to VIII. New Series, folio, 7^-. dd, each. 
 
 See also Batley. 
 
 De Leon (E,) Egypt under its Khedives, Illust. Cr. Svo, 4^. 
 
 Deverell {F, H.) All Round Spain, by Road or Rail, Vi^it to 
 
 Andorra, &c. Crown Svo, \Qs. 6d. 
 Donnelly {Ignatius^ Atlantis ; or, the Antediluvian World. 
 
 7th Edition, crown Svo, \2s. 6d, 
 Ragnarok : The Age of Fire and Gravel. Illustrated, 
 
 Crown Svo, \2s. 6d, 
 Dos Pas SOS, Law of Stockbrokers and Stock Exchanges. Svo, 35^. 
 Dougall James DalzieT) Shooting: its Applia?ices, Practice, 
 
 and Purpose. New Edition, revised with additions. Crown Svo, *js. 6d. 
 
 "The book is admirable in every way We wish it every success." — Globe. 
 
 **A ver^" complete treatise Likely to take high rank as an authority on 
 
 shooting." — Daily News, 
 
 Drama, See Archer, Cook (Button), Williams (M.). 
 
 Durnford {Col, A, W.) A Soldier's Life and Work in South 
 
 Africa, 1872-9. Svo, 14^. 
 Dyeing. See Bird (F, J.). 
 
 JPDUCATLONAL Works published in Great Britain. A 
 ■^-^ Classified Catalogue. Second Edition, Svo, cloth extra, 5^. 
 Egypt, See " De Leon," Foreign Countries," " Senior." 
 Eidlitz, Nature and Functions of Art and Architecture, 8 vo, 2 1 s. 
 Electricity, See Gordon. 
 
 Emerson Birthday Book, Exti^acts from the Writings ofR, W, 
 
 Emerson. Square i6mo, illust., very choice binding, 3^", dd, 
 Emerson {R. W.) Life, By G. W Cooke. Crown Svo, ^s. 6d. 
 
List of Puhlicattons. 
 
 9 
 
 Efiglish Catalogue of Books, Vol. III., 1872 — 1880. Royal 
 8vo, half-morocco, 42J-. See also " Index." 
 
 English Philosophers, Edited by E. B. Ivan Muller, M.A. 
 
 A series intended to give a concise view of the works and lives of English 
 thinkers. Crown 8vo volumes of 180 or 200 pp., price 3^". 6^/. each. 
 Francis Bacon, by Thomas Fowler. *John Stuart Mill, by Miss Helen 
 Hamilton, by W. H. S. Monck. Taylor. 
 
 Hartley and James Mill, by G. S. Shaftesbury and Hutcheson, by 
 Bower. Professor Fowler. 
 
 Adam Smith, by J. A. Farrer. 
 * Not yet published, 
 
 Esmarch {Dr. FriedricJi) Treatment of the Wounded in War, 
 Numerous Coloured Plates and Illust., Svo, strongly bound, i/. Sx. 
 
 Etcher, Examples of Original Work of Celebrated Artists — 
 BiRKET Foster, J. E. Hodgson, R.A., Colin Hunter, J. P. He- 
 SELTiNE, Robert W. Macbeth, R. S. Chattock, &c. Vols, for 
 1 88 1 and 1882, imperial 4to, gilt edges, 2/. I2s. 6d, each ; 1 883, 36j-, 
 
 Etching, See Batley, Chattock. 
 
 Etchings (^Modern) of Celebrated Paintings, 4to, 315*. 6^. 
 
 jf^APM Ballads, Festivals, and Legends, See " Rose Library." 
 
 Fashion {History of). See Challamel." 
 Fawcett {Edgar) A Gentleman of Leiswe, \s, 
 
 Feilden {H, St, C.) Some Public Schools^ their Cost and 
 
 Scholarships. Crown 8vo, 2.s. 6d. 
 Felkin {R, W,) and Wilson {Rev, C, T.) Uganda and the 
 
 Egyptian Soudan. With Map, Illust., and Notes. 2 vols., cr. 8vo, 28^*. 
 Fenn {G. Manville) Off to the Wilds: A Story for Boys. 
 
 Profusely Illustrated. Crown 8vo, *]s. 6d. 
 The Silver Canon : a Tale of the Weston Plains, 
 
 Illustrated, small post 8vo, gilt, ds, ; plainer, 5^". 
 
 Fennell {Greville) Book of the Roach, New Edition, 12 mo, 2s, 
 Ferguson {John) Ceylon in 1883. With numerous Illustrations. 
 
 Crown Svo, "js, 6d, Ceylon in 1884," "js. 6d, 
 Ferns, See Heath. 
 
 Fields {JT.) Yesterdays with Authors, New Ed., Svo, \os, 6d, 
 
 Fleming {Sandford) England and Canada : a Simmer Tour. 
 
 Crown Svo, 6^-. 
 Florence, See "Yriarte." 
 
lO 
 
 Sampson Low, Aiatston^ ^ Cols 
 
 Flowers of Shakespeare, 32 beautifully Coloured Plates, with 
 the passages which refer to the flowers. Small 4to, 5^. 
 
 Folkard (J?., Jun.) Plant Lore, Legends, and Lyrics. Illus- 
 trated, 8vo, 16^. 
 
 Forbes {H, O,) Naturalisfs Wanderings in the Eastern Archi* 
 
 pelago. Illustrated, 8vo, 2.1s. 
 Foreign Coimtries and British Colonies, A series of Descriptive 
 
 Handbooks. Crown 8vo, 33". 6^/. each. 
 
 Australia, by J. F. Vesey Fitzgerald. 
 
 Austria, by D. Kay, F.R.G.S. 
 *Canada, by W. Fraser Rae. 
 
 Denmark and Iceland, by E. C.Otte. 
 
 Egypt, by S. Lane Poole, B.A. 
 
 France, by Miss M. Roberts. 
 
 Germany, by S. Baring-Gould. 
 
 Greece, by L. Sergeant, B.A. 
 
 Holland, by R. L. Poole. 
 
 Japan, by S. Mossman. 
 *A''ew Zealand. 
 
 Peru, by Clements R. Markham, 
 CB. 
 
 Russia, by W. R. Morfill, M.A. 
 Spain, by Rev. Wentworth Webster. 
 Sweden and Norway, by F, H. 
 Woods. 
 
 ^Switzerland, by W. A. P. Coolidge, 
 M.A. ^ 
 
 *Turkey-in-Asia, by J. C. McCoan, 
 M.P. 
 
 West Indies, by C. H. Eden, 
 F.R.G.S. 
 
 ^Persia, by Major-Gen. Sir F. Gold- 
 smid. 
 
 * Not ready yet. 
 
 Fortunes made in Business, 2 vols., demy Svo, cloth, 32^'. 
 Franc {Maud Jeanne). The following form one Series, small 
 post Svo, in uniform cloth bindings, with gilt edges : — 
 
 Emily's Choice, ^s. 
 Hall's Vineyard. 4^. 
 John's Wife : A Story of Life in 
 
 South Australia. 4^-. 
 Marian ; or. The Light of Some 
 
 One's Home. 5^. 
 Silken Cords and Iron Fetters. 4J. 
 
 Vermont Vale. 5^-. 
 Minnie's Mission. 4^. 
 Little Mercy. 4^". 
 Beatrice Melton's Discipline. 4r. 
 No Longer a Child. 4^-. 
 Golden Gifts. \s. 
 Two Sides to Every Question. 4.r. 
 
 Francis {F.) War, Waves, and Wandei'ings, including a Cruise 
 
 in the ** Lancashire Witch." 2 vols., crown Svo, cloth extra, 24J. 
 Frederick the Great. See " Broglie.'' 
 French, See "Julien." 
 Froissart. See " Lanier." 
 
 QENTLE Life (Queen Edition). 
 
 2 vols, in I, small 4to, 6^. 
 
 THE GENTLE LIFE SERIES. 
 
 Price 6i'. each ; or in calf extra, price loj". 6d. ; Smaller Edition, cloth 
 extra, 2s. 6d., except where price is named. 
 
 The Gentle Life. Essays in aid of the Formation of Character 
 of Gentlemen and Gentlewomen. 
 
List of Publications. 
 
 II 
 
 About in the World, Essays by Author of " The Gentle Life." 
 Like unto Christ. A New Translation of Thomas a Kempis' 
 
 De Imitatione Christi." 
 Familiar Words. An Index Verborum, or Quotation Hand- 
 book. 6s. 
 
 Assays by Montaigne. Edited and Annotated by the Author 
 
 of *'The Gentle Life." 
 The Gentle Life. 2nd Series. 
 
 The Silent flour: Essays, Original and Selected. By the 
 
 Author of ' ' The Gentle Life. " 
 Ilalf-Length Portraits. Short Studies of Notable Persons. 
 
 By J. Hain Friswell. 
 Essays on English Writers^ for the Self-improvement of 
 
 Students in English Literature. 
 Other People's Windows. By J.. Hain Friswell. 6s. 
 A Man's Thoughts. By J. Hain Friswell. 
 
 The Countess of Pembroke's Airadia. By Sir Philip Sidney. 
 New Edition, 6s. 
 
 George Eliot: a Critical Study of her Life. By G. W. Cooke. 
 
 Crown 8vo, lOi*. 6d. 
 German. See Beumer. 
 
 Germany. By S. Baring-Gould. Crown 8vo, 3^". 6d. 
 
 Gibbs {/. R.) British Honduras. Crown 8vo, "js. 6d. 
 
 Gilder {W. H.) Lee- Pack and Tundra. An Account of the 
 
 Search for the *^Jeannette." 8vo, iSi". 
 Schwatka's Search. Sledging in quest of the Franklin 
 
 Records. Illustrated, 8vo, 12s. 6d. 
 Gilpin's Forest Scenery. Edited by F. G. Heath. Post 8vo, 
 
 7j> 6d, 
 
 Glas {John) The Lord's Supper. Crown 8vo^ 45*. 6d. 
 
 Gordon (/". E, H.^ B.A. Cantab.) Four Lectures on Elect^'ic 
 
 Induction at the Royal Institution, 1878-9. IJlust., square i6mo, 3^. 
 
 Electric Lighting. Illustrated, 8vo, \%s. 
 
 • Physical Treatise on Electricity aitd Mag7ietism. 2nd 
 
 Edition, enlarged, with coloured, full-page, &c., Illust. 2 vols., 8vo, 42^-. 
 Gouffe {f tiles) Royal Cookery Book. Translated and adapted 
 
 for English use by Alphonse Gouffe, Head Pastrycook to the 
 
 Queen. New Edition, with plates in colours, Woodcuts, &c., 8vo, 
 
 gilt edges, 42J, 
 
 Domestic Edition, half-bound, \os. 6d. 
 
 Great Artists. See Biographies.'" 
 
12 
 
 Sa7npson Low, Marston, ^ Coh 
 
 Great Historic Galleries of England (The). Edited by Lord 
 Ronald Gower, Trustee of the National Portrait Gallery. Permanent 
 Photographs of celebrated Pictures. Vol. I. , imperial 4to, gilt edges, 
 36J. Vol. II., 2/. I2s, 6d. ; III., 2/. I2s. 6d. ; IV., 2/. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Great Musicians. Edited by F. Hueffer. A Series of 
 Biographies, crown 8vo, 3^. each : — 
 
 Bach. 
 *Beethoven. 
 *Berlioz. 
 
 English Church Com- 
 posers. ByBARETT. 
 *Gluck. 
 
 Handel. Purcell. 
 
 Haydn. Rossini. 
 
 *Marcello. Schubert. 
 
 Mendelssohn. Schumann, 
 
 Mozart. Richard Wagner. 
 
 *Palestrina. Weber. 
 * In preparation. 
 
 Grohinann {W. A. B,) Camps in the Rockies. 8vo, \2S. 6d. 
 
 Groves {/. Pe7'cy) Charmouth Grange : a Tale of the Seven- 
 teenth Century. Illustrated, small post 8vo, gilt, ds. ; plainer 5^. 
 
 Guizofs History of France. Translated by Robert Black. 
 Super-royal 8vo, very numerous Full-page and other Illustrations. In 
 8 vols., cloth extra, gilt, each 245". This work is re-issued in cheaper 
 binding, 8 vols., at loj-. 6^/. each. 
 
 " It supplies a want which has long been felt, and ought to be in the hands of all 
 students of history. ' — Times. 
 
 ■ Masson^s School Edition. Abridged 
 
 from the Translation by Robert Black, with Chronological Index, His- 
 torical and Genealogical Tables, &c. By Professor Gustave Masson, 
 B.A. With 24 full-page Portraits, and other Illustrations. I vol., 
 8vo, 600 pp., IOJ-. ()d. 
 
 Guizofs History of England. In 3 vols, of about 500 pp. each, 
 containing 60 to 70 full-page and other Illustrations, cloth extra, gilt, 
 24J. each ; re-issue in cheaper binding, \os. 6d. each. 
 
 "For luxury of typography, plainness of print, and beauty of illustration, these 
 volumes, of which but one has as yet appeared in English, will hold their ov/n 
 against any production of an age so luxurious as our own in everything, typography 
 not excepted." — Tiines. 
 
 Guyon {Mde.) Life. By Upham. 6th Edition, crown 8vo, 6i*. 
 
 TJA LL ( W. W.) How to Live Long; or, 1408 Health Maxims, 
 Physical, Mental, and Moral. 2nd Edition, small post 8vo, 2s. 
 Hamilton (E.) Recollections of Fly-fishing for Sahnon, Trout, 
 and Grayling. With their Habits, Haunts, and History. Illustrated, 
 small post 8vo, 6s.; large paper (100 numbered copies), los. 6d. 
 
 Hands {T) Nu77ierical Exercises in Chemistry. Cr. Svo, 2S. 6d. 
 and 2s. ; Answers separately, 6d. 
 
 Hardy {Thomas). See Low's Standard Novels. 
 
Lisi of Publications, 
 
 13 
 
 Hargreaves {Capt,) Voyage round Great Britain, Illustrated. 
 Crown 8vo, 5j'. 
 
 Harlajid {Marian) Home Kitchen : a Collection of Practical 
 
 and Inexpensive Receipts. Crown 8vo, 5^. 
 Harper's Monthly Magazine, Published Monthly. 160 pages, 
 fully Illustrated, ij*. 
 
 Vol. I. December, 1880, to May, 1881. 
 ,, II. June to November, i88r. 
 
 III. December, 1881, to May, 18S2. 
 ,, IV. June to November, 1882. 
 ,, V. December, 1882, to May, 1883. 
 ,, VI. June to November, 1883. 
 „ VII. December, 1883, to May, 1884. 
 ,, VIII. June to November, 1884. 
 ,, IX. December, 1884, to May, 18S5. 
 Super-royal 8vo, Si", (yd. each. 
 
 ** * Harper's Magazine ' is so thickly sown with excellent illustrations that to couni 
 them would be a work of time ; not that it is a picture magazine, for the engravings 
 illustrate the text after the manner seen in some of our choicest ediiions ae Luxe^ — 
 St. James s Gazette. 
 
 It is so pretty, so big, and so cheap. . . . An extraordinary shillingsworth — 
 160 large octavo pages, with over a score of articles, and more than three times as 
 many illustrations." — Edinbiirg-h Daily Review. 
 
 *' An amazing shillingsworth . . . combining choice literature of both nations." — 
 Nonconformist . 
 
 Harrison {Mary) Skilful Cook: a Pi'actical Manual of Modern 
 
 Experience. Crown 8vo, 5^. 
 Harrison {Mrs, Burton) The Old-fashioned Fairy Book, 
 
 Illustrated by RosiNA Emmett. i6mo, 2s, 6d. 
 Hatton {Joseph) Jotmialistic London : with Engravings and 
 
 Portraits of Distinguished Writers of the Day. Fcap. 4to, \2s. 6d. 
 ' T/ure Recruits, and the Girls they left behind thento - 
 
 Small post 8vo, 6^-. 
 
 ** It hurries us along in unflagging excitement." — Tii3tes. 
 
 " See also " Low's Standard Novels." 
 
 Heath {Francis George) Auttwinal Leaves, New Edition^ - 
 
 with Coloured Plates in Facsimile from Nature. Crown 8vo, i\s, 
 ' — Fer7i Pai-adise, New Edition, with Plates and Photos. ^ 
 
 crown 8vo, 1 2J-. (yd. 
 
 Fern Portfolio, Section 1. Coloured Plates. Folio, 55-. 
 
 • Fern World, With Nature-printed Coloured Plates. 
 
 New Edition, crown 8vo, 12^*. (yd, 
 — • Gilpin's Forest Scenery, Illustrated, 8vo, \2S, 6d,] 
 
 New Edition, 7^. 6d. 
 ' Our Woodland Trees. With Coloured Plates and 
 
 Engravings. Small 8vo, \2s. (yd. 
 
14 
 
 Sampson Low^ Ma7'sto7i, 6^ Go's 
 
 Heath {Francis Geoi'ge) Peasant Life in the West of England, 
 
 New Edition, crown 8vo, los, 6d. 
 Sylvaii Spring, With Coloured, &c., Illustrations. 
 
 12S. 6d, 
 
 Trees and Ferns. Illustrated, crown 8vo, 3^. dd, 
 
 IVhere to Find Fei'ns, Crown 8vo, 2s, 
 
 Heher {Bishop) Hymns, Illustrated Edition. With upwards • 
 
 of 100 beautiful Engravings. Small 4to, handsomely bound, 7^. 6</. 
 
 Morocco, i8j. (^d. and2i.r. New and Cheaper Edition, cloth, 3^-. (^d. 
 Heldman7i {Bermard) Mutiny on Board the Ship Leander^ 
 
 Small post 8vo, gilt edges, numerous Illustrations, 55-. 
 He7ity {G, A.) Win7ti7tg his Spurs, Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, 5^". 
 
 Cornet of Horse : A Story for Boys. Illust., cr. 8vo, ^s. 
 
 Jack A7'cher : Tale of the Crimea. Illust., crown 8vo, 
 
 Flerrick {Robert) Poet7y. Preface by Austin Dobson. With 
 numerous Illustrations by E. A. Abbey. 4to, gilt edges, ^2s. 
 
 Hill {Staveley, Q-C, M.F.) From Hojne to Ho)7ie : Tzvo Long 
 Vacations at the Foot of the Rocky Mountains. With Wood 
 Engravings and Photogravures. Svo, 2\s. 
 
 Hiich77ian, Public Life of the Right Hon. Be7ija77iin Disraeli^ 
 Earl of Beaconsfield. 3rd Edition, with Portrait. Crown Svo, 3J. 6</. 
 
 Hodso7i {J. S.) A7^t Illust7'ation for Books, Periodicals, &^c, 
 Svo, 15X. 
 
 Hole {Rev. Cano7i) Nice a7id her Neighbours. Small 4to, 
 
 with numerous choice Illustrations, 16^. 
 Hol77ies {O. We7tdell) Poetical Wo7^ks, 2 vols., 18 mo, ex- 
 quisitely printed, and chastely bound in limp cloth, gilt tops, ioj-. 6d. 
 Hoppus {J^. D.) Riverside Papers. 2 vols., 12s. 
 Htcgo {Victor) Ninety- Th7^eey Illustrated. Crown 8vo, 6s, 
 
 Toilers of the Sea, Crown Svo, fancy boards, 2s, 
 
 Histo7j of a Cri77ie. Story of the Coup d^Etat. Cr. Svo, (>s, 
 
 Himdred Greatest Men {The), 8 portfolios, 2\s, each, or 4 vols., 
 half-morocco, gilt edges, 10 guineas. New Ed., i vol., royal Svo, 2\s. 
 Hurrell {H.) a7id Hyde. Law of Directors and Officials of 
 
 Joint Stock Companies. Svo, 3^". 6d. 
 Hutchi7tson {Thos.) Dia7y and LMfers. Demy Svo, cloth, 165-. 
 
 Hutchisso7i {W. H.) Pen a7td Pencil Sketches: Eight ee7i Years 
 
 in Bengal. Svo, iSj. 
 Hygiene and Public Health. Edited by A. H. Buck, M.D 
 
 Illustrated, 2 vols., royal Svo, 42^-. 
 Hy77inal Compa7iio7i of Common Prayer, See Bickersteth. 
 
List of Publications, 
 
 ^5 
 
 TLL USTRA TED Text^Books of Art-Education. Edited by 
 Edward J. Poynter, R.A. Each Volume contains numerous Illus- 
 trations, and is strongly bound for Students, price 5^". Now ready ; — 
 
 PAINTING. 
 
 French and Spanish. 
 English, and American. 
 
 Classic and Italian. By Percy 
 
 R. Head. 
 German, Flemish, and Diitch. 
 
 ARCHITECTURE. 
 Classic and Early Christian. 
 Gothic and Renaissance. By T. Roger Smith. 
 
 SCULPTURE. 
 Antique : Egyptian and Greek. 
 
 Index to the English Catalogue, Jan., 1874, to Dec, 1880. 
 
 Royal 8vo, half-morocco, \Zs. 
 Irish Bi7'thday Book ; from Speeches and Writings of Irish 
 
 Men and Women, Catholic and Protestant. Selected by Melusine. 
 
 Small 8vo, 5^". 
 
 L'ving (Ilenry) Impressions of Amei'ica, By J. Hatton. 2 
 vols., 2IJ.; New Edition, i vol., 6s. 
 
 Irving ( Washington). Complete Library Edition of his Works 
 in 27 Vols., Copyright, Unabridged, and with the Author's Latest 
 Revisions, called the Geoffrey Crayon " Edition, handsomely printed 
 in large square 8vo, on superfine laid paper. Each volume, of about 
 500 pages, fully Illustrated. \2s. 6d. per vol. See also ' ' Little Britain." 
 
 American Men of Letters.") 2s. 6d. 
 
 JAMES (C) Curiosities of Law and Lazvyers. 8vo, 7^". 6^. 
 Japan, See Audsley. 
 
 Jarves {J J.) Italian Rambles. Square 16 mo, 55. 
 
 Johnson, W. Lloyd Garrison and his Times. Cr. 8vo, \2S. 6d. 
 
 Johnston {H. H.) River Congo, from its Mouth to Bolobo. 
 
 New Edition, 8vo, 2\s. 
 Johnston {R. M.) Old Mark Langston: a Tale of Duke's Creek. 
 
 Crown 8vo, ^s. 
 
 Jones {Major) The Emigrajits^ Friend. A Complete Guide to 
 the United States. New Edition. 2.s. 6d. 
 
 Jones {Mrs. Herbert) Sajidringham : Fast and Fresent. Illus- 
 trated, crown Svo, %s, 6d. 
 
 Joyful Lays. Sunday School Song Book. By Lowry and 
 DOANE. Boards, 2s, 
 
i6 
 
 Sampson Low, Marston, & Co,^s 
 
 J alien {F.) English Studenfs French Fxami7ier. i6mo, 2S, 
 
 First Lessons in Conversational French Gra?nmar, 
 
 Crown 8vo, is. 
 
 I^rench at Home and at School, Book I., Accidence, 
 
 &c. Square crown 8vo, 2j. 
 
 Conversational French Reader, T6mo, cloth, 2s, 6d, 
 
 Petites Legons de Conversation et de Grammaire, New 
 
 Edition, 33-. 
 
 Phrases of Daily Use, Limp cloth, dd, 
 
 Z^ELSEY (C B) Diseases of the Rectum and Anus, 
 Illustrated. 8vo, i8j. 
 Kempis (Thomas a) Daily Text-Book, Square i6mo, 2S, 6d. ; 
 
 interleaved as a Birthday Book, 3^. 6d. 
 Khedives and Pashas, Sketches of Contemporary Egyptian 
 
 Rulers and Statesmen. Crown 8vo, *js, 6d. 
 , ICielland, Sfzipper Worse, By the Earl of Ducie. Cr. 8vo, \os.6d, 
 Kingston {W, H, G.) Dick Cheveley, Illustrated, i6mo, gilt 
 
 edges, *]s. 6d. ; plainer binding, plain edges, ^s. 
 
 Heir of Kilfinnan. IJniform, ']s, 6d. ; also 5^. 
 
 Snow- Shoes and Canoes, Uniform, 7^. dd, ; also 55. 
 
 Tivo Supercargoes, Uniform, 7^. 6d, ; also 55". 
 
 With Axe and Rifle, Uniform, 7^-. 6d, ; also 5^. 
 
 ICnight (E. F.) Albania and Montenegro, Illust. 8vo, \2S. 6d, 
 ICnight {E. J.) Cruise of the " Falco7tJ^ A Voyage round the 
 
 World in a 30-Ton Yacht. Illust. New Ed. 2 vols., crown 8vo, 2^, 
 
 T ANGSTAFF-HAVILAND {R. /.) Enslaved 3 vols., 
 3ii-. 6^. 
 
 Lanier {Sidney") Bofs Froissart. Illus., cr. 8vo, gilt edges, 7^. 6d, 
 
 Bofs King Arthur, Uniform, 7^". dd, 
 
 Boys Mabinogio7t ; Original Welsh Legends of King 
 
 Arthur. Uniform, 7^-. 6</. 
 
 Bofs Percy : Ballads of Love and Adventure^ selected 
 
 from the Reliques.'* Uniform, *is, 6d. 
 
 La7isdell {H.) Through Siberia, 2 vols., Svo, 30^.; i vol., lo^. dd, 
 
 Rtissia in Central Asia, Illustrated. 2 vols, 425*. 
 
 Larden (W,) School Course on Heat, Second Edition, Illus- 
 trated, crown Svo, ^s. 
 
 Lathrop \G, P.) Newport. Crown Svo, 55. 
 
 L^egal Profession : Romantic Stories, "js, 6d, 
 
List of Publications. 
 
 17 
 
 Lennard {T. B,) To Ma^'ried Womejt and Women about to be 
 Married, &c. dd, 
 
 Lenormant {K) Beginnings of History, Crown 8vo, 125. 6d. 
 
 Leonardo da ViiicVs Literary Works, Edited by Dr. Jean 
 Paul Richter. Containing his Writings on Painting, Sculpture, 
 and Architecture, his Philosophical Maxims, Humorous Writings, and 
 Miscellaneous Notes on Personal Events, on his Contemporaries, on 
 Literature, &c. ; published from Manuscripts. 2 vols., imperial 8vo, 
 containing about 200 Drawings in Autotype Reproductions, and nu- 
 merous other Illustrations. Twelve Guineas. 
 
 Lewald {Fanny) Stella, Translated. 2 vols., i8mo, 45". 
 
 Library of Religious Foet^j. Best Poems of all Ages. Edited 
 by ScHAFF and Oilman. Royal 8vo, 21s. re-issue in cheaper bind- 
 ing, I ox. 6d, 
 
 LJndsay {W. S.) History of Merchant Shipping, Over 150 
 Illustrations, Maps, and Charts. In 4 vols., demy 8vo, cloth extra. 
 Vols. I and 2, iij". each; vols. 3 and 4, 14^. each. 4 vols., ^os, 
 
 Lillie (Lucy F,) Fnidence : a Story of JEsthetic London, ^s. 
 
 Little Britain^ The Spectre Brideg7'oom^ and Legend of Sleeepy 
 Hollow. By Washington Irving. An entirely New Edition de 
 Itixe, Illustrated by 120 very fine Engravings on Wood, by Mr. 
 J. D. Cooper. Designed by Mr. Charles 6. Murray. Re-issue, 
 square crown 8vo, cloth, ds, 
 
 Logan (Sir W?n, F) Life, By B. J. Harrington. 8vo, 12s, 6d. 
 
 Long (Mrs,) Peace a?td War in the Transvaal, 12 mo, 3^". dd, 
 
 Lome (Marquis of) Memoiies of Canada and Scotland* 
 Speeches and Verses. Crown 8vo, *]s, 6d. 
 
 Low's Standard LJbrary of Travel and Adventure, Crown 8vo, 
 ' uniform in cloth extra, "js, 6d,^ except where price is given. 
 
 1. The Great Lone Land. By Major W. F. Butler, C.B. 
 
 2. The Wild North Land. By Major W. F. Butler, C.B. 
 
 3. How I found Livingrstone. By H. M. Stanley. 
 
 4. Through the Dark Continent. By H. M. Stanley. 12s. 6d, 
 
 5. The Threshold of the Unknown Regrion, By C. R. Mark- 
 
 HAM. (4th Edition, with Additional Chapters, los. 6d,) 
 
 6. Cruise of the Challeng-er. By W. J. J. Spry, R.N. 
 
 7. Burnaby's On Horseback througrh Asia Minor, ioj. 6d, 
 
 8. Schweinfurth's Heart of Africa. 2 vols., i$s, 
 
 9. lyCarshall's Throug-h America. 
 
 10. Lansdell's Througrh Siberia, Illustrated and unabridge(^ 
 los. 6d, 
 
1 8 Sampson Low, Alarston^ Co, s 
 
 Low's Standard Novels, Small post 8vo, cloth extra, 6^. each, 
 unless otherwise stated. 
 A Daugrliter of Heth. By W. Black. 
 In Silk Attire. By W. Black. 
 Kilmeny. A Novel. By W. Black. 
 Lady Silverdale's Sweetheart. By W. Black. 
 Sunrise. By W. Black. 
 Three Feathers. By William Black. 
 Alice Lorraine. By R. D. Black more. 
 Christowell, a Dartmoor Tale. By R. D. Blackmore. 
 Clara Vaug-han. By R. D. Blackmore. 
 Cradock Nowell. By R. D. Blackmore. 
 Cripps the Carrier. By R. D. Blackmore. 
 Erema ; or, My Father's Sin. By R. D. Blackmore. 
 Lorna Doone. By R. D. Blackmore. 
 Mary Anerley. By R. D. Blackmore. 
 Tommy Upmore. By R. D. Blackmore. 
 An English Squire. By Miss Coleridge. 
 
 A Story of the Dragronnades ; or, Asylum Christi. By the Rev 
 
 E. GiLLIAT, M.A. 
 A Laodicean. By Thomas Hardy. 
 Far from the Madding: Crowd. By Thomas Hardy. 
 Pair of Blue Eyes. By Thomas Hardy. 
 Return of the Native. By Thomas Hardy. 
 The Hand of Ethelberta. By Thomas Hardy, 
 The Trumpet Major. By Thomas Hardy. 
 Two on a Tower. By Thomas Hardy. 
 Three Recruits. By Joseph Hatton. 
 A Golden Sorrow. By Mrs. Cashel Hoey. New Edition. 
 Out of Court. By Mrs. Cashel Hoey. 
 
 History of a Crime: Story of the Coup d'Etat. Victor Hugo. 
 
 Ninety-Three. By Victor Hugo. Illustrated. 
 
 Adela Cathcart. By George Mac Donald. 
 
 Guild Court. By George Mac Donald. 
 
 Mary Marston. By George Mac Donald. 
 
 Stephen Archer. New Ed. of Gifts." By George Mac Donald. 
 
 The Vicar's Daughter. By George Mac Donald. 
 
 Weighed and Wanting:. By George Mac Donald. 
 
 Diane. By Mrs. Macquoid. 
 
 Elinor Dryden. By Mrs. Macquoid. 
 
 My Lady Greensleeves. By Helen Mathers. 
 
 Alaric Spenceley. By Mrs. J. H. Riddell. 
 
 Daisies and Buttercups. By Mrs. J. H. Riddell. 
 
 The Senior Partner. By Mrs. J. H. Riddell. 
 
 A Struggle for Fame. By Mrs. J. H. Riddell. 
 
 Jack's Courtship. By W. Clark Russell. 
 
 John Holdsworth. By W. Clark Russell. 
 
 A Sailor's Sweetheart. By W. Clark Russell. 
 
 Sea dueen. By W. Clark Russell. 
 
List of Puhlicatwns, 
 
 19 
 
 Louh Standard Novels — co7itiimed. 
 
 Watch Below. By W. Clark Russell. 
 
 Wreck of tlie Grosvenor. By W. Clark Russell. 
 
 The Lady Maud. By W. Clark Russell. 
 
 Little Loo. By W. Clark Russell. 
 
 My Wife and I. By Mrs. Beecher Stowe. 
 
 Pog-anuc People, their Loves and Lives. By Mrs. B. Stowe. 
 
 Ben Hur : a Tale of the Christ. By Lew. Wallace. 
 
 Anne. By Constance Fenimore Woolson. 
 
 For the Major. By Constance Fenimore Woolson. ^s, 
 
 French Heiress in her own Chateau. 
 Loids Handbook to the Charities of London, Edited and revised 
 
 to date by C. Mackeson, F.S.S., Editor of Guide to the 
 
 Churches of London and its Suburbs," &c. Yearly, I j-. 6^/. ; Paper, \s. 
 
 li^CCORMICK (i?.). Voyages of Discovery in the Arctic 
 and Antarctic Seas in the *^ Erebus " and Terror," in Search of 
 Sir John Franklin, <S:c., with Autobiographical Notice by the Author, 
 who was Medical Officer to each Expedition. With Maps and Litho- 
 graphic, &c.. Illustrations. 2 vols., royal 8vo, 52^. dd, 
 Macdojiald (A.) Our Sceptred Lsle'^ and its World-wide 
 
 Empire. Small post 8vo, cloth, 45-. 
 MacDonald {G.) Orts, Small post 8vo, 6s, 
 See also " Low's Standard Novels." 
 
 Macgregor {John) Rob Roy^^ 071 the Baltic. 3rd Edition, 
 
 small post Svo, 2J. 6d. ; cloth, gilt edges, 3J". 
 A Thousand Miles in the '''Rob Roy^^ Canoe, nth 
 
 Edition, small post Svo, 2s. 6d. ; cloth, gilt edges, 3^. 6d, 
 " Voyage Alone in the Yaivl " Rob Roy,'' New Edition, 
 
 with additions, small post Svo, ^s. ; 3^. 6d. and 2s, 6d, 
 
 Macquoid {Mrs,), See Low's Standard Novels. 
 Magazine, See Decoration, Etcher, Harper. 
 Magyarland, Travels through the Snowy Carpathians. By a 
 
 Fellow of the Carpathian Society, and Author of " The Indian Alps." 
 
 With about 120 Woodcuts from the Author's drawings. 2 vols., Svo, 38^. 
 Manitoba, See Bryce and Rae. 
 Maria Theresa, See Broglie. 
 
 Marked " Ln HasteT A Story of To-day. Crown Svo, Si*. 6d, 
 Markka m {A dm,) Naval Career during the Old War, Svo, 14^. 
 Markhani {C, R.) The Threshold of the Unknown Region, 
 
 Crown Svo, v/ith Four Maps, 4th Edition. Cloth extra, \os, 6d. 
 • — War betwee7i PeTm a?id Chili, 1879-1881. Third Ed. 
 
 Crown Svo, with Maps, los, 6d, See also Foreign Countries." 
 
20 ^ Sampson Low, Marston, 6^ Co,^s 
 
 Marshall (W. G.) Through America. New Ed., cr. 8vo, 7^. 6^. 
 
 Martin {y, W.) Float Fishing and Spinning in the Nottingham 
 Style. Crown 8vo, is, 6d, 
 
 Marvin {Charles) Russian Advance towards India. 8vo, i6i". 
 
 Maury {Commander) Physical Geography of the Sea, and its 
 Meteorology. New Edition, with Charts and Diagrams, cr. 8vo, 6j". 
 
 Men of Mark : a Gallery of Contemporary Portraits of the most 
 Eminent Men of the Day, specially taken from Life. Complete in 
 Seven Vols., 4to, handsomely bound, cloth, gilt edges, 25j-. each. 
 
 Mendelssohn Family (The), 1729 — 1847. From Letters and 
 Journals. Translated. New Edition, 2 vols., Svo, 3ar. 
 
 Mendelssohn, See also Great Musicians." 
 
 Mesney ( W,) Tungking, Crown Svo, 3X. dd, 
 
 Millai'd (ZT. Bi'ighfs DL \ise of the Kidneys, Illustrated. 
 
 8vo, i2j. dd, 
 
 Mitchell {D, G. ; Ik. Marvel) Works, Uniform Edition, 
 
 Out-of-Tow n Places. 
 
 Mitford {Mary Russell) Our Village. With 12 full-pape and 157 
 smaller Cuts. Cr. 4to, cloth, gilt edges, 2\s.\ cheaper binding, \os. 6d, 
 
 Mollett (f.JV.) Illustrated Dictionary of Words used in Art and 
 Archaeology. Terms in Architecture, Arms, Bronzes, Christian Art, 
 Colour, Costume, Decoration, Devices, Emblems, Heraldry, Lace, 
 Personal Ornaments, Pottery, Painting, Sculpture, &c. Small 4to, \^s, 
 
 Morley {H,) English literature in the Reign of Victoria, 
 2000th volume of the Tauchnitz Collection of Authors. iSmo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Muller {E.) Noble Words and Noble Deeds, By Philippoteaux. 
 Square imperial i6mo, cloth extra, ^s, 6d, ; plainer binding, 5^*. 
 
 Music, See "Great Musicians.'* 
 
 small Svo, 5^". each. 
 
 Bound together. 
 Doctor Johns. 
 Dream Life. 
 
 Reveries of a Bachelor. 
 Seven Stories, Basement and Attic, 
 Wet Days at Edgewood. 
 
 'FW Child s Play {A), Sixteen Drawings by E. V. B 
 Beautifully printed in colours, 4to, cloth extra, I2j. ()d. 
 
List of Publications. 
 
 21 
 
 Neiv Zealand, See Bradshaw. 
 Newbiggin's Sketches and Tales, i8mo, 4X. 
 Newfoundland, See Rae. 
 
 Nicholls {/. H, Kerry) The King Country: Explorations in 
 New Zealand. Many Illustrations and Map. New Edition, 8vo, 2\5, 
 
 Nicholson (C) Work and Workers of the British Association, 
 i2mo, I J". 
 
 Nixon {/.) Complete Story of the Transvaal, 8vo, 12^. dd, 
 
 Nordhoff {C) Calif ornia, for Health, Pleasure, and Residence, 
 New Edition, Svo, with Maps and Illustrations, \2s. 6d, 
 
 Northbrook Gallery, Edited by Lord Ronald Gower. 36 Per- 
 manent Photographs. Imperial 4to, 63^.; large paper, 1055". 
 
 Nothing to Wear ; and Two Millions, By W. A. Butler. 
 New Edition. Small post Svo, in stiff coloured wrapper, li*. 
 
 Nursery Playmates {Prince of ), 217 Coloured Pictures for 
 Children by eminent Artists. Folio, in coloured boards, 6s, 
 
 O'BRIEN {P. B,) Eifty Years of Concessions to Ireland. 
 Vol. I., Svo, i6i-. 
 
 • Irish Land Question, and English Question, New 
 
 Edition, fcap. Svo, 2s, 
 
 Onns (C, E.) Eishing with the Ely, Illustrated. Svo, \2S, 6d, 
 
 Our Little Ones in Heaven. Edited by the Rev. H. Robbins. 
 With Frontispiece after Sir Joshua Reynolds. New Edition, 5^-. 
 
 Outlines of Ornament in all Styles, A Work of Reference for 
 the Architect, Art Manufacturer, Decorative Artist, and Practical 
 Painter. By W. and G. A. Audsley. Small folio, 60 plates, with 
 text, cloth gilt, 31^-. 6d. 
 
 Owe?i {Douglas) Marine Insurance Notes and Clauses, New 
 Edition, 14^-. 
 
 pALLlSER {Mrs,) A History of Lace, New Edition, with 
 additional cuts and text. Svo, 21 j. 
 
 The China Collector's Pocket Compaction, With up- 
 wards of 1000 Illustrations of Marks and Monograms. Small Svo, ^s, 
 
 Pascoe {C, E.) London of To- Day, Illust., crown Svo, 3^. 6d. 
 
22 
 
 SampsGJi Lozv, Alarston, &^ Go's 
 
 Perseus, the Gorgo?i Slayer, With Col. Plates, square 8vo, 5^. 
 Pharmacopoeia of the United States of America, 8vo, 2\s. 
 Philpot {H, J,) Diabetes Mellitiis, Crown 8vo, 5^. 
 
 Z^/>/ System, Three Tables, in cases, is, each. 
 
 Photography, See Tissandier. 
 
 Pi7ito (Major Serpa) How I Crossed Africa, With 24 full-page 
 and 118 half-page and smaller Illustrations, 13 small Maps, and I large 
 one. 2 vols., Svo, ^2s, 
 
 Poe {E, A,) The Raven, Illustr. by Dore. Imperial folio, 635-. 
 
 Poems of the Inner Life, Chiefly from Modern Authors. 
 Small Svo, 5^-. 
 
 Polar Expeditions, See Gilder, Koldewey, Markham, 
 
 McCORMICK, MacGAHAN, NaRES, NORDENSKIOLD. 
 
 Politics and Life in Mars, 12 mo, 2s, 6d, 
 
 Powell {W,) Wanderi7igs in a Wild Cotmffj ; or, Three Years 
 among the Cannibals of New Britain. Illustr., Svo, iSx.; cr. Svo, 5j-. 
 
 Power {Frank) Letters from Khartoum during the Siege, 
 Fcap. Svo, boards, is. 
 
 Prisons, Her Majesty's, their Effects and Defects, New Ed., ds, 
 
 Poynter {Edward /., R.A^f, See " Illustrated Text-books." 
 
 Publishers^ Circular {The), and General Record of British and 
 Foreign Literature. Published on the 1st and 15th of every Month, 3^. 
 
 >AE { W. Erase}') From Newfoundland to Manitoba ; 
 
 ^ Canada's Maritime, Mining, and Prairie Provinces. Crown Svo, 6s, 
 
 Rambaud {A,) History of Russia, 2 vols., Svo, 36J*. 
 
 Reade {A,) Tea and Tea-Drinking. Illustrated. Crown Svo, li". 
 
 Reber{F,) History of Ancient Art, Svo, iZs, 
 
 Redford {G,) Ancient Sculptu7'e, Crown Svo, <^s, 
 
 lUcher than Wealth, 3 vols.^ crown Svo, 315". dd. 
 
 Richter {Dr, Jean Paul) Italian Art in the National Gallery. 
 4to. Illustrated. Cloth gilt, 2/. 2s.\ half-morocco, uncut, 2I, 12s, 6c/. 
 
 See also Leonardo da Vinci. 
 
List of Piihhcations, 
 
 23 
 
 Riddell {Mrs, /. If,) See Low's Standard Novels. 
 
 Rohin Hood; Merry Adventures of. Written and illustrated 
 
 by Howard Pyle. Imperial 8vo, 15^'. 
 Robinson {Phil,) Chasing a Fortune^ ^c, : Stories, is, Gd. 
 
 and IS. 
 
 ' In my Indian Garden, Crown Svo, limp cloth, 3^. (id. 
 
 Noah's Ark, A Contribution to the Study of Unnatural 
 
 History. Small post Svo, \2s. 6d. 
 
 Siltners and Saints : a Tour across the United States of 
 
 Amei'ica, and Round them. Crown Svo, lOi". 6^. 
 
 Under the Punkah, Crown Svo, limp cloth, 5^. 
 
 Robinson {Serjeant) Wealth and its Soicrces, Stray Thoughts, ^s, 
 
 Rockstro (IV, S.) History of Music, Svo, 145-. 
 
 Roe {E, P.) Nature's Serial Story, Illustrated, 4to, 2\s, 
 
 Roland ; the Story of. Crown Svo, illustrated, ds. 
 
 Romantic Stories of the Legal Profession, Crown Svo, 75". 6d. 
 
 Roosevelt {Blanche) Stage-struck; or^ She would be aii Opera 
 
 Singer. 2 vols., crown Svo, i\s. 
 Rose {y.) Complete Practical Machinist, New Ed., 1 2mo, 1 2s. 6d, 
 Mechanical Drawing, Illustrated, small 4to, 16^-. 
 
 Rose Library {The), Popular Literature of all Countries. Each 
 volume, \s. ; cloth, 2s. 6d. Many of the Volumes are Illustrated — 
 liittle Women. By Louisa M. Alcott. 
 
 Little 'Women Wedded. Forming a Sequel to ** Little Women." 
 Little Women and Little Women Wedded, i vol. , cloth gilt, 3 j-. 6d, 
 Little Men. By L. M. Alcott. 2s. ; cloth gilt, 3^-. 6d, 
 An Old-FasMoned Grirl. By Louisa M. Alcott. 2s.', cloth, 
 3J-. 6d, 
 
 Work. A Story of Experience. By L. M. Alcott. 3^". 6d. ; 2 vols., 
 IS, each. 
 
 Stowe (Mrs. H. B.) The Pearl of Orr's Island. 
 — — The Minister's Wooing:. 
 
 We and our Neighbours. 2s, ; cloth gilt, 6s, 
 
 My Wife and I. 2s, ; cloth gilt, 6s. 
 
 Hans Brinker ; or, the Silver Skates. By Mrs. Dodge. 
 My Study Windows. By J. R. Lowell. 
 The Guardian Angel. By Oliver Wendell Holmes. 
 My Summer in a Crarden. By C. D. Warner. 
 
24 
 
 Sampson Low, Marston, 6^ Co,^s 
 
 Rose Library {The) — continued, 
 
 Dred. By Mrs. Beecher Stowe. 25". ; cloth gilt, 3^. 6^. 
 
 Farm Ballads. By Will Carleton. 
 
 Parm Festivals. By Will Carleton. 
 
 Farm Legrends. By Will Carleton. 
 
 The Clients of Dr. Bernagius. 3j'. dd. ; 2 parts, \s, each. 
 
 The Undiscovered Country. By W. D. HowELLS. 3j-. 6^/. and u. 
 
 Baby Hue. By C. M. Clay. 3.f. (yd. and is. 
 
 The Rose in Bloom. By L. M. Alcott. 2.s, ; cloth gilt, 3^. dd. 
 
 Eight Cousins. By L. M. Alcott. 2s. ; cloth gilt, 6d. 
 
 Under the Lilacs. By L. M. Alcott. 2s. ; also 3j'. 6d. 
 
 Silver Pitchers. By Louisa M. Alcott. s^. 6d. and is, 
 
 Jimmy's Cruise in the "Pinafore," and other Tales. By 
 
 Louisa M. Alcott. 2s.; cloth gilt, 6d. 
 Jack and Jill. By Louisa M. Alcott. 5^\; 2s, 
 Hitherto. By the Author of the Gayvvorthys." 2 vols., u. each; 
 
 I vol., cloth gilt, 3J-. 6d. 
 Friends : a Duet. By E. Stuart Phelps. 3j. 6d. 
 A Gentleman of Leisure. A Novel. By Edgar Fawcett. 
 
 2s. 6d. ; is. 
 
 The Story of Helen Troy. 3^. 6d. ; also is, 
 
 Round the Yule Log: Nof-wegian Folk and Fairy Tales, 
 Translated from the Norwegian of P. Chr. Asbjornsen. With 100 
 Illustrations after drawings by Norwegian Artists, and an Introduction 
 by E. W. Gosse. Imperial i6mo, clotli extra, gilt edges, ^s. 6d, 
 
 Rousselet {Louis) Son of the Constable of France, Small post 
 8vo, numerous Illustrations, ^s, 
 
 ' Xi7ig of the Tigers : a Story of Central India, Illus- 
 trated. Small post 8vo, gilt, 6s. ; plainer, ^s. 
 
 Drummer Boy, Illustrated. Small post 8vo, ^s, 
 
 Russell { W, Clark) English Channel Forts and the Estate 
 of the East and West India Dock Company. Crown 8vo, U. 
 
 Jack's Courtship, 3 vols., 31^. 6^.; i vol., 6^, 
 
 The Lady Maud, 3 vols., 31^. 6^.; i vol., 6y. 
 
 Little Loo, New Edition, small post 8vo, 6^. 
 
 My Watch Below ; or. Yarns Spun when off Duty. 
 
 Small post Svo, 6s, 
 
 Sailor's Language, Illustrated. Crown Svo, 3^. 6d, 
 
List of Fiiblications. 
 
 25 
 
 Russell (TV, Clark) Sea Queen, 3 vols., 6^. ; i vol., bs, 
 
 ■ Wreck of the Grosvenor, 4to, sewed, dd, 
 
 — See also Low's Standard Novels. 
 
 Russell {W, H.^ LL,D,) Hesperothen : Notes from the Western 
 World. A Ramble through part of the United States, Canada, and 
 the Far West, in 1881. By W. H. Russell, LL.D. 2 vols., crown 
 
 §VO, 24J'. 
 
 The Tour of the Prince of Wales in India, By 
 
 W. H. Russell, LL.D. Fully Illustrated by Sydney P. Hall, 
 M.A. Super-royal 8vo, gilt edges, 52j". ^d.\ large paper, 84^. 
 
 C^AINTS and their Symbols : A Companion in the Chu7'ches 
 ^ and Picture Galleries of Europe. Illustrated. Royal i6mo, 3^. 6^/. 
 Salisbury (Lord) Life and Speeches, By F. S. Palling, M.A. 
 2 vols., crown 8vo, 2\s, 
 
 Saunders (A,) Our Domestic Birds : Poultry in England and 
 
 New Zealand. Crown 8vo, 6s, 
 Sche7T {Prof, J^,) History of English Literature, Cr. 8vo, Zs, 6d, 
 
 Schuyler (Eugene), The Life of Peter the Great. By Eugene 
 Schuyler, Author of Turkestan." 2 vols., 8vo, 32J. 
 
 Schweiifurth (Georg) Heart of Africa, Three Years' Travels 
 and Adventures in the Unexplored Regions of Central Africa, from 
 1868 to 1 87 1. Illustrations and large l\lap. 2 vols., crown 8vo, 15^. 
 
 Scott (Leader) Renaissance of Art in Italy. 4to, 31^'. 6d, 
 
 Sea, River^ and Creek, By Garboard Streyke. The Eastern 
 Coast. i2mo, Ij*. 
 
 Sedgwick {Major W.) Light the Dominant Eorce of the U?tiverse. 
 'js. 6d, 
 
 Senior (Nassau W,) Conversations and yournals in Egypt and 
 
 Malta. 2 vols., 8vo, 24^". 
 Senior (W,) Waterside Sketches, Imp. 321110, 1 5. 6^., boards, \s, 
 
 Shadbolt and Mackifinon^s South Africa7i Campaign, 1879. 
 Containing a portrait and biography of every officer who lost his 
 life. 4to, handsomely bound, 2/. los, 
 
 The Afghan Ca77ipaigns of 1878 — 1880. By Sydney 
 
 Shadbolt. 2 vols., royal quarto, cloth extra, 3/. 
 
 Shakespeare, Edited by R. Grant White. 3 vols., crown 
 8vo, gilt top, 36^.; edition de luxe^ 6 vols., 8vo, cloth extra, 63^. 
 
26 
 
 Sampson Low^ Marston^ ^ CoJs 
 
 Shakespeare. See also " Flowers of Shakespeare." 
 
 Sidney {Sir Philip) Arcadia, New Edition, 6s. 
 
 Siegfried : The Story of. Illustrated, crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 Sikes ( Wirt). Rambles and Studies in Old SoiUh Wales. 8 vo, i Zs. 
 
 British Goblins^ Welsh Folk Lore. New Ed., Bvo, i8^. 
 
 Studies of Assassination. i6mo, 35". 6d, 
 
 Sir Roger de Coverley. Re-imprinted from the " Spectator." 
 With 125 Woodcuts and special steel Frontispiece. Small fcap. 4to, 6s. 
 
 Smith {G.) Assyrian Explorations and Discoveries. Illustrated 
 by Photographs and Woodcuts. New Edition, demy 8vo, i8i-. 
 
 The Chaldean Accowit of Genesis. With many Illus- 
 trations. 16s. New Edition, revised and re-written by Professor 
 Sayce, Queen's College, Oxford. 8vo, iZs. 
 
 Smith {/. Moyr) Ancient Greek Female Costume. 112 full- 
 page Plates and other Illustrations. Crown 8vo, *J5. 6d. 
 
 Hades of Ardenne : a Visit to the Caves of Han. Crown 
 
 8vo, Illustrated, 5^. 
 
 Smith (Sydney) Life and Times. By Stuart J. Reid. Illus- 
 trated. 8vo, 2 1 J. 
 
 Smith (T. Roge?^) Architecture, Gothic and Renaissance. Il- 
 lustrated, crown 8vo, 5^. 
 
 Classic and Early Christian, 
 
 Illustrated. Crown 8vo, 5^". 
 
 Srnith (W, R.) Laws concerning Public Health. 8vo, 31^. 6d, 
 
 Somerset {Lady H.) Our Village Life. Words and Illustrations. 
 Thirty Coloured Plates, royal 4to, fancy covers, 5^. 
 
 Spanish and French Artists. By Gerard Smith. (Poynter's 
 Art Text-books.) 5^. 
 
 Spiers^ French Dictionary. 29th Edition, remodelled. 2 vols., 
 Svo, iSj.; half bound, 2.1s. 
 
List of Fuhlications, 
 
 27 
 
 Spry(W.J,J,,R,N) Cruise of H.MS. Challenger P With 
 many Illustrations. 6tli Edition, 8vo, cloth, I Si*. Cheap Edition, 
 crown 8vo, *is. 6d, 
 
 Spyri {J^oh.) Heidi's Early Experiences : a Story for Children 
 and those who love Children. Illustrated, .small post 8vo, 4^-. dd. 
 
 HeidVs Further Exp erie7ices, Illust., sm. post 8vo, 4^. 6^, 
 
 Stack (^.) Six Months in Persia, 2 vols., cro\vn 8vo, 24^. 
 
 Stanley [H M.) Congo ^ and Fotindi?tg its Fi^ee State. Illustrated, 
 
 2 vols., Svo, 42^". 
 
 How I Foimd Livingstone. Svo, \os. 6d. ; cr. Svo, 75-. 6d, 
 
 ' Jfy Kalulu^^ Prince.^ Kingy and Slave. With 
 
 numerous graphic Illustrations after Original Designs by the Author. 
 Crown Svo, *js. 6d. 
 
 — Coomassie and Magdala. A Story of Two British 
 Campaigns in Africa. Demy Svo, with Llaps and Illustrations, ids, 
 
 Through the Dark Continent, Crown Svo, \2S, 6d. 
 
 Stanton (T,) PFoman Question in Europe. A Series of Original 
 Essays. Introd. by Frances Power Cobbe. Svo, \2s, 6d. 
 
 ' Stenhouse {Mrs.) An Englishwoma7i in Utah. Crown Svo, 2s. 6d, 
 
 Stevens, Old Boston : a Romajice of the War of Lndependence, 
 
 3 vols., crown Svo, 31^-. 6</. 
 
 Stirling {A. W.) Never Never Land : a Ride in North 
 Queensland, Crown Svo, Zs. 6d. 
 
 Stockton {Fi-ank R.) The Story of Viteau. With 16 page 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo, 5^-. 
 
 Stoker {Bram) Under the Sunset, Crown Svo, 6s, 
 
 Story without an End. From the German of Carove, by the late 
 Mrs. Sarah T. Austin. Crown 4to, with 15 Exquisite Drawings 
 by E. V. B., printed in Colours in Fac-simile of the original Water 
 Colours ; and numerous other Illustrations. New Edition, 7^-. 6d, 
 
 with Illustrations by Harvey. Square 4to, 2s, 6d. 
 
 Stowe {Mrs, Beecher) Dred, Cloth, gilt edges, ^s, 6d.; boards, 2s. 
 Little Foxes. Cheap Ed., i^.; Library Edition, 45". 6d. 
 
28 
 
 Sampson Low^ Mars to Co,^s 
 
 Stowe {Mrs. Beecher) My Wife and I, Small post Svo, 6^. 
 
 Old Town Folk, 6^. ; Cheap Edition, 3^. 
 
 Old Tozvn Fireside Stories, Cloth extra, 3^*. dd, 
 
 Oicr Folks at Pogamic, 6s, 
 
 We and our Neighbours, Small post Svo, ds, 
 
 — Poganicc People : their Loves and Lives. Crown Svo, 6s, 
 
 Chimney Corner, is, ; cloth, \s, 6d, 
 
 The Pearl of Orr's Lsland, Crown Svo, 5^. 
 
 Woman in Sacred Llistory, Illustrated. 4to, 255. 
 
 See also Rose Library. 
 
 Sullivan {A. M,) Nutshell Llistory of Lreland, Paper boards, 6d. 
 
 Sutton {A, K,) A B C Digest of the Bankruptcy Law. Svo, 
 3^'. and 2s. 6d, 
 
 7AINE {H, A.) Les Origines de la France Coniemporaine,^^ 
 l^ianslated by John Durand. 
 
 Vol. I. The Ancient Regime. Demy Svo, cloth, i6j". 
 Vol. 2. The French Revolution. Vol. I . do. 
 Vol. 3. Do. do. Vol. 2. do. 
 
 Talbot {Hon, F.) A Letter on Emigi'ation, \s, 
 
 Tangye {P.) Australia, America, and Egypt, New Edition, 
 Crown Svo, is, 6d, 
 
 Tauchnitz's English Editions of German Autho7's, Each 
 volume, cloth flexible, 2.s. ; or sewed, is. 6d, (Catalogues post free.) 
 
 Taiulmitz {B.) German and English Dictionary. 2s. ; paper, 
 IS. 6d. ; roan, 2s. 6d. 
 
 French and English Dictionary. 2s. ; paper, i^. 6d. ; 
 
 roan, *2j". 6d. 
 
 Ltalian and English Dictionary. 2s. ; paper, is. 6d. ; 
 
 roan, 2s. 6d, 
 
 Spanish and English. 2s. ; paper, is. 6d. ; roan, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Spanish and French. 2s. ; paper, is. 6d.; roan, 2s. 6d, 
 
List of Puhllcaiions, 
 
 29 
 
 T'aylor {W, M) Paid the Missionary, Crown 8vo, 75-. Gd. 
 
 Moses the Laiv giver. Crown 8vo, 75*. dd, 
 
 Thausing {Prof.) Malt and the Fabrication of Beer, 8vo, 455-. 
 
 Theakston (J/.) British Angling Flies, Illustrated. Cr. Svo, 5^. 
 
 Thoreaii, American Men of Letters, Crown Svo, 2s, 6d, 
 
 Tolhansen (^Alexa7idr,e) Grand Supplement dii Dictionnain 
 Technologique. 2>^, 6d. 
 
 Tolmer (A.) Adventiii'ous and Chequered Career, 2 vols., 215. 
 
 Tourist Ldyll, and other Stories. 2 vols., crown Svo, 21s, 
 
 Tracks in Norway of Four Pairs of Feet, delineated by Fotcr 
 Hands. Fcap. Svo, 2s. 
 
 Treloar {IV, P) The Prince of Palms, With Coloured Frontis- 
 piece of the Cocoa-Nut Palm, also Engravings. Royal Svo, is, 6d, 
 
 Trials, See Browne. 
 
 Tristram {Rev. Ca7ion) Pathways of Palestine : A Descriptive 
 Tour through the Holy Land. First Series. Illustrated by 44 Per- 
 manent Photographs. 2 vols., folio, cloth extra, gilt edges, 3 1 j. (id, each. 
 
 Tunis, See Reid. 
 
 Turner {Fdward) Studies in Russian Literature. Cr. Svo, Zs, 6d, 
 
 T TNI ON Jack {The), Every Boy's Paper, Edited by G. A. 
 ^ liENTY. Profusely Illustrated with Coloured and other Plates. 
 Vol. I., es. Vols. II., III., IV., 7J. 6^. each. 
 
 Up Stream : A Journey from the Present to the Past, Pictures 
 and Words by R. Andre. Coloured Plates, 4to, 5^-. 
 
 l/ELAZQUEZ and Murillo. By C. B. Curtis. With 
 ^ Original Etchings. Royal Svo, 3ij-. 6^/. j large paper, 63?-. 
 
 Victoria {Queen) Life of By Grace Greenwood. With 
 numerous Illustrations. Small post Svo, ds. 
 
 Vincent {F.) Norsk, Lapp, and Finn. By Frank Vincent, 
 Jun., Author of The Land of the White Elephant,'* Through 
 and Through the Tropics," &c. W^ith Fronfispiece and Map, Svo, 12s. 
 
BOOKS BY JULES VERNE. 
 
 Laege Cbowk 8vo. 
 
 WORKS. 
 
 20,000 leagues under the Sea. 
 
 Parts I. aud II 
 
 Hector Servadac ...... 
 
 The Fur Country 
 
 The Earth to the Moon a ad a Trip 
 
 round it 
 
 Michael Strogoff 
 
 Dick Sands, the Boy Captain . . 
 Five Weeks in a Balloon . . . 
 Adventures of Three Englishmen 
 
 and Three Russians .... 
 Round the World in Eighty Days 
 
 A Floating City 
 
 The Blockade Runners .... 
 
 Dr. Ox's Experiment 
 
 A Winter amid the Ice .... 
 Survivors of the *' Chancellor " . 
 
 Martin Paz 
 
 The Mysterious Island, 3 vols : — 
 I. Dropped from the Clouds . 
 
 II. Abandoned 
 
 III. Secret of the Island . . . 
 The Child of the Cavern .... 
 The Begum's Fortune .... 
 The Tribulations of a Chinaman . 
 The Steam House, 2 vols. 
 
 I. Demon of Cawnpore . , . 
 
 II. Tigers and Traitors , . . 
 The Giant Raft, 2 vols. 
 
 I. 800 Leagues on the Amazon 
 
 II. The Cryptogram .... 
 
 The Green Ray 
 
 Godfrey Morgan 
 
 Eeraban the Inflexible : — 
 
 I. Captain of the **Guidara'' . 
 
 II. Scarpante the Spy .... 
 The Archipelago on Fire (shortly) 
 
 {Containing 350 to 600 pp, 
 and from 60 to 100 
 full-page illustrations. 
 
 7 6 
 
 22 
 7 
 7 
 7 
 7 
 7 
 7 
 
 7 
 7 
 
 7 
 7 
 6 
 7 
 
 7 
 7 
 7 
 
 In very 
 handsome 
 cloth bind- 
 ing, gilt 
 edges. 
 
 In 
 plainer 
 binding, 
 plain 
 edges. 
 
 s. d. 
 
 s, d. 
 
 o v 
 
 10 6 
 
 K Ci 
 
 o u 
 5 0 
 
 10 6 
 
 5 0 
 
 10 6 
 10 6 
 7 6 
 
 5 0 
 5 0 
 3 6 
 
 7 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 7 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 7 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 0 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 3 G 
 
 3 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 3 G 
 
 Containing the whole of the 
 text with some illustrations. 
 
 In cloth 
 binding, gilt 
 edges, 
 smaller 
 type. 
 
 3 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 3 6 
 f 2 vols., ^ 
 
 1 2s. ea. 3 
 
 3 6 
 
 3 6 
 
 2 0 
 
 2 0 
 
 2 0 
 
 f 2 0 
 
 ( 2 0 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 i 2 
 
 6 
 2 
 2 
 
 Coloured boards. 
 
 2 0 
 
 2 0 
 
 2 0 
 
 2 0 
 
 2 0 
 
 2 0 
 
 2 vols., Is. each. 
 
 2 vols., Is. each. 
 2 vols., Is. each. 
 
 2 vols., Is. each. 
 
 2 vols., Is. each, 
 vols., Is. each. 
 Is. Od. 
 
 1 0 
 
 1 0 
 1 0 
 1 0 
 1 0 
 1 0 
 2 vols.. Is. each. 
 Is. Od, 
 3 0 
 
 1 0 
 1 0 
 
 1 0 
 
 Celebeatbd Tbavels and Tbavellers. 3 vols. 8vo, 600 pp., 100 full-page illustrations, I2s. 6d. ; 
 gilt edges, 14s. each:— (1) The Explokation of the Woeld. (2) The Gbeat Navigators oj 
 
 THE ElGHXBBJflH QSTXIV^Y, (3) ThB GeEAT ExpLOKEBS OP THE NINETEENTH CeNTUBY. 
 
Sainpson Low, Mars ton, &^ CoJs List of Publications. 31 
 
 Viollet'le-Duc {E.) Lectures 07i Architecture, Translated by 
 Benjamin Bucknall, Architect. With 33 Steel Plates and 200 
 Wood Engravings. Super-royal 8vo, leather back, gilt top, 2 vols., 3/. 3^. 
 
 Vivian {A, P.) Wanderings in the Western Land, 3rd Ed., ioi'.6^. 
 
 TJZAHL (W. H.) Galvanoplastic Manipulatiojt for the 
 Electro- Plater. 8vo, 35 j-. 
 
 Wallace (Z.) Ben Hur: A Tale of the Christ, Crown 8vo, 65. 
 
 Waller {Rev, C, H.) The Names on the Gates of Peai'l, 
 and other Studies. New Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3^-. 6^. 
 
 A Grammar aiid A^ialytical Vocabulary of the Words in 
 
 the Greek Testament. Compiled from Briider's Concordance. For 
 the use of Divinity Students and Greek Testament Classes. Part I. 
 Grammar. Small post 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. Part II. Vocabulary, 2s. 6ct. 
 
 Adoption and the Covenant. Some Thoughts on 
 
 Confirmation. Super-royal i6mo, cloth limp, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Silver Sockets ; and other Shadoius of Redemptioit, 
 
 Sermons at Christ Church, Hampstead. Small post 8vo, 6^". 
 
 Walton {Lz.) Wallet Book, CloIoLXXXV. 42s. ; 21s, 
 
 Warner {C. D.) Back-log Studies. Boards, i^. 6^.; cloth, 2s. 
 
 Wa?Ten {W. F.) Paradise Found; the North Pole the Cradle 
 
 of the Human Race. Illustrated. Crown 8vo, \2s. 6d. 
 Washington Lrving's Little Britain. Square crown 8vo, 6y. 
 Watson {P. B.) Marcus Aurelius Antoninus. Portr. 8vo, 15^. 
 Webster. (American Men of Letters.) iSmo, 2s. 6d, 
 Wells (LL. P.) Fly Pods and Fly Tackle. Illustrated. 10^. 6d. 
 
 Weisrnann (A.) Studies in the Theory of Desceiit. With a 
 Preface by Charles Darwin, and Coloured Plates. 2 vols., 8vo, 405". 
 
 Wheatley {LI. B) and Delamotte {P. LL.) Art Work in Force- 
 lain. Large 8vo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Art Work in Gold and Silver. Modern. Large 8vo, 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 Handbook of Decorative Art. 10s. 6d. 
 
 White {R. G.) England Without and Within, Crown 8vo, 
 10^. dd, 
 
 Every -day English, crown 8vo, \os. 6d. 
 
32 Sampson Low, Marston, CoJs List of Publications, 
 
 White {R, G) Fate of Mansfield Htcmphreys, the Episode of Mr 
 Washington Adams in England, an Apology, &c. Crown 8vo, 6^. 
 Words and their uses. New Edit, crown 8vo, ios.6d. 
 
 Whittier {/. G,) The Kin^s Missive, and later Poems, i8mo, 
 choice parchment cover, 3^. 6^. 
 
 The Whittier Bi7'thday Book, Extracts from the 
 
 Author's writings, with Portrait and Illustrations. Uniform with the 
 * ' Emerson Birthday Book." Square 1 6mo, very choice binding, y, 6d. 
 
 Life of By R. A. Underwood. Cr. 8vo, cloth, lo^. 6d, 
 
 Wild Flowers of Switzerland, Coloured Plates, life-size, and 
 
 Botanical Descriptions of each Example. Imperial 4to, 631. nett. 
 Williams {C, F) Tariff Laws of the United States, 8vo, 10^. 6d, 
 Williams {H, W,) Diseases of the Eye, 8vo, 21^-. 
 Williams (M.) Some London Theatres. Crown 8vo, '^s, 6d, 
 
 Wills, A Few Llints on Proving, without Professional Assistance, 
 By a Probate Court Official. 7th Edition, revised, with Forms 
 of Wills, Residuary Accounts, &c. Fcap. Svo, cloth limp, is. 
 
 Winckelmajtn {John) History of Ancient Art, Translated by 
 John Lodge, M.D. Many Plates and Illustrations. 2 vols., Svo, 36J. 
 
 Winks {W, E.) Lllustrious Shoemakers, Crown 8vo, 7^*. 6^. 
 
 Wit comb (C.) Structure of English Verse. Crown 8vo, 35". 
 
 Witthaus (P. A.) Medical Student' s Che/nistry, Svo, i6s, 
 
 Woodbury, History of Wood Engraving, Illustrated. Svo, iSi*. 
 
 Woolsey (C D., LL.D.) Lntroduction to the Study of Lnter- 
 national Law. 5th Edition, demy Svo, iSj-. 
 
 Woolson {Constaftce F) See " Low's Standard Novels." 
 
 Wright (H) Friendship of God, Portrait, &c. Crown Svo, (ys. 
 
 Written to Order ; the Journey ings of an Lrj-esponsible Egotist, 
 Crown Svo, 6s, 
 
 ^ PI A PTE {Charles) Florence: its History. Translated by 
 ^ C. B. Pitman. Ilhistrated with 500 Engravings. Large imperial 
 
 4to, extra binding, gilt edges, 63^.; or 12 Parts, 5^". each. 
 
 History ; the Medici ; the Humanists ; letters ; arts ; the Renaissance ; 
 
 illustrious Florentines; Etruscan art; monuments; sculpture; painting. 
 
 EouKou: 
 
 SAMPSON LOW, MARSTON, SEARLE, & RIVINGTON, 
 CROWN BUILDINGS, 188, FLEET STREET, E.G.